Skip to main content

Full text of "Sonia Kovalevsky : biography and autobiography"

See other formats


р^м^ 


PRESENTED  BY 


Ч^'Ш. 


SONIA    KOVALEVSKY 


/ 


■ 

^Ш            '^tb  ^^^^^л 

■ 

^н 

^Н 

^^н 

L'Jl 

^^и 

^^^ 

'.^/^ 

^^1 

■ 

Вк 

^^^^^^^^^ '  ^''  ^ 

m 

Sophie  Kovalevsky. 
Bust  by  Walter  Runeberg,  modelled  from  a  Photograph. 


SONIA 
KOVALEVSKY 

Biography  and  Autobiography 
I.   mEMOI'H^ 

BY  A.  С  LEFFLER  (EDGREN) 
DUCHESSA     DI     CAJANELLO 

II.  \EMINISCENCES 

OF  CHILDHOOD 

WRITTEN    BY    HERSELF 

Translated  into  English  by 
LOUISE  VON  COSSEL 


LONDON :  WALTER  SCOTT,  LTD. 
PATERNOSTER  SQUARE 

1895 

г\ 


■:ьП'^ 


Ь  ,     О 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

WHAT  I  KNOW  ABOUT  HER  FROM 

PERSONAL  ACQUAINTANCE 

AND  WHAT  SHE  TOLD  ME  ABOUT  HERSELF 


BY 

ANNA  CARLOTTA  LEFFLER 

DUCHESS  OF  CAJANELLO 


INTRODUCTION. 

Immediately  after  having  received  the 
news  of  Sonia  Kovalevsky's  sudden  and 
unexpected  death,  the  thought  struck  me, 
that  it  was  my  duty  to  continue  her 
Memoirs  of  her  Childhood,  published 
under  the  title,  "  Life  in  Russia  (The 
Sisters  Rajevsky)."  A  duty  for  several 
reasons ;  first,  because,  anticipating  that 
she  would  die  young,  and  that  I  should 
survive  her,  she  had  more  than  once  made 
me  promise  to  write  her  biography. 

Excessively  self-reflecting  and  self-ana- 
lysing as  she  was,  she  had  the  habit  of 
brooding  over  all  her  feelings,  thoughts  and 
actions,  and  during  the  three  or  four  years 
we  lived  together,  in  almost  daily  mter- 
course,  she  communicated  all  these  thoug-hts 


4  INTRODUCTION 

to  me,  trying  to  form  her  observations  into 
a  regular  psychological  system.  This 
exaggerated  tendency  to  self-contemplation 
frequently,  though  unconsciously,  led  her 
to  disfigure  facts.  Sharp  and  merciless 
as  her  self-analysis  might  be,  it  was  some- 
times disturbed  by  a  natural  inclination  to 
idealising.  So  the  picture  she  gave  differed 
in  several  respects  from  that  which  others 
saw. 

She  judged  herself  sometimes  much  more 
severely,  sometimes  much  more  leniently, 
than  others  did. 

Had  she  been  permitted  to  carry  out 
her  intention  of  writing  the  history  of  her 
whole  life,  this  image,  painted  by  herself, 
would  have  corresponded  with  the  ideas 
she  expressed  during  her  long  and  frequent 
psychological  conversations  with  me. 

As,  unfortunately,  this  work  remained  un- 
written, which  undoubtedly  would  have 
been  one  of  the  most  important  biographies 
in  the  world's  literature,  and  as  it  became 
my  lot  to  draw  the  feeble  outlines  of  this 


INTRODUCTION  5 

soul's  history,  I  felt  instinctively  that  the 
only  possible  way  for  me  to  carry  out  the 
task  was,  so  to  say,  to  work  under  her 
suggestion,  in  trying  to  identify  myself 
with  her,  as  I  used  to  do  while  she  was 
alive ;  to  become  her  second  self, — as  she 
often  called  me, — and  to  reproduce  as  far 
as  possible  the  image  she  had  given  me  of 
herself. 

However,  I  allowed  more  than  a  year  to 
pass  before  I  could  make  up  my  mind  to 
publish  these  memoirs,  which  I  began  to 
write  shortly  after  her  death.  During  this 
time  I  tried  to  assist  my  memory  by  con- 
versation and  correspondence  with  as  many 
of  her  friends  in  different  countries  as  I 
could  manage  to  reach,  in  order  to  give  a 
correct  statement  of  the  outward  events  of 
her  life,  which  she  has  told  me  so  often. 
Out  of  this  correspondence  I  have  quoted 
everything  that  seemed  to  throw  a  true 
light  on  her  character, — true,  in  so  far  as  it 
would  agree  with  her  own  conception. 

So  my  readers  will  see  it  is  not  a  bio- 


6  INTRODUCTION 

graphy  true  in  the  objective  sense  of  the 
word  that  I  am  presenting  here. 

By  the  by,  what  is  objective  truth  in 
speaking  of  the  analysis  of  the  soul  ? 

Many  will  disagree  with  my  views,  and 
put  a  very  different  interpretation  on  some 
of  Sonia's  feelings  and  actions,  but  from 
my  standpoint  this  does  not  affect  me.  All 
the  facts  I  relate  are  essentially  true,  so  far 
as  I  have  been  capable  of  verifying  them. 
In  this  respect  I  have  not  followed  Sonia's 
own  suggestions,  for  with  regard  to  facts 
she  was  frequently  most  fantastic. 

When,  a  year  ago,  I  met  Henrik  Ibsen 
in  Christlania,  and  told  him  that  I  was 
writing  a  biography  of  Sonia  Kovalevsky, 
he  said  : 

4  s  it  a  biography  in  the  true  sense  of 
the  word,  or  a  poetic  image,  you  are  going 
to  give  ? ' 

*  It  is,'  I  answered,  'her  own  poem  about 
herself,  seen  with  my  eyes,  which  I  mean 
to  write.' 

'Quite  right,'  he  said,  'the  subject  must 


INTRODUCTION  7 

be  treated  poetically.'  These  words  en- 
couraged me,  and  confirmed  my  view  of 
the  task  I  had  undertaken. 

Let  others  give  a  realistic  description  if 
they  can  ;  I  only  wish  to  render  my  in- 
dividual conception  of  her  own  strongly 
individual  analysis  of  herself. 

The  Authoress. 
Naples,  1892. 


MAIDEN-DREAMS.     MARRIAGE- 
CEREMONY 

When  Sonla"*  was  about  seventeen,  her  family 
spent  a  winter  in  St  Petersburg. 

About  this  time  the  intelligent  part  of  the 
young  generation  in  Russia  was  stirred  by  a 
lively  movement,  particularly  remarkable  in  the 
young  girls,  a  movement  for  promoting  mental 
liberty,  development  and  progress  in  their  native 
country. 

These  aspirations  were  not  nihilistic,  scarcely 
even  political  in  their  tendency.  They  arose  from 
a  craving  for  knowledge  and  light ;  a  craving 
which  had  spread  so  widely,  that  hundreds  of 
girls  of  the  best  families  went  out  to  study  at 
foreign  universities.  As  the  parents  generally 
opposed  this  spirit  in  their  daughters,  the  young 
women  had  found  a  very  peculiar  and  character- 

*  Diminutive  of  Sophia. 


lO  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

istic  way  out  of  the  difficulty,  in  contracting 
marriages  with  young  men  who  shared  their 
views.  Once  married,  they  escaped  from  the 
parental  authority,  and  were  at  liberty  to  go 
abroad.  Many  of  the  female  students  in  Zurich, 
who  were  afterwards  called  home  by  an  imperial 
ukase  on  suspicion  of  nihilism,  were  married  in 
this  way,  to  men  who,  after  having  taken  them 
away  from  their  homes  and  escorted  them  to 
some  university,  left  them  there,  free  and  alone, 
according  to  mutual  agreement. 

Now  this  kind  of  union  was  becoming  so 
popular  among  the  friends  with  whom  Sonia 
and  her  sister  used  to  associate  in  St  Petersburg, 
that  they  came  to  look  upon  it  as  much  more 
ideal  than  the  ordinary  marriage-tie  between  a 
man  and  a  woman,  who  in  a  love-match  saw 
only  the  satisfaction  of  individual  feelings  and 
sensations,  in  a  word,  of  self-love. 

To  these  young  enthusiasts,  personal  happiness 
was  a  secondary  consideration,  the  sacrifice  of 
self  for  a  common  cause  being  the  only  great 
and  noble  motive.  To  study,  to  improve  their 
minds,  and  devote  whatever  power  they  possessed 
to  the  benefit  of  their  beloved  country,  helping 
it  in  its  hard  struggle  for  freedom,  in  its  progress 
from  darkness  and  oppression  to  light  and  liberty 


SONIA  KOVALEVSKY  II 

— this  was  the  idea  which  inspired  the  hearts 
of  these  young  daughters  of  aristocratic  families. 
Their  parents,  who  had  never  dreamt  of  educat- 
ing them  for  anything  but  their  destination  as 
ladies  and  married  women,  naturally  took  an 
uncompromising  and  hostile  position  at  these 
signs  of  independence  and  rebellion,  which  now 
and  then  burst  through  the  mysterious  reticence 
usually  observed  by  the  young  in  presence  of 
their  elders. 

'  What  a  happy  time  ! '  Sonia  used  to  exclaim 
when  speaking  of  this  period  of  her  life.  '  We 
were  so  exalted  by  all  these  new  ideas,  so 
convinced,  that  the  present  state  of  society  could 
not  last  long,  that  the  glorious  time  of  liberty 
and  general  knowledge  was  quite  near,  quite 
certain.  And  then,  what  delight  in  the  fellow- 
ship of  these  aspirations  !  No  sooner  would  two 
or  three  young  people  meet  at  a  party  of  elders, 
where  they  had  no  right  to  make  themselves 
heard,  than  they  understood  one  another  imme- 
diately by  a  look,  a  sigh,  an  intonation  of  the  voice, 
and  felt  that  they  belonged  to  one  brotherhood. 

*What  a  secret  happiness  to  feel  near  this 
young  man  or  woman,  whom  perhaps  you  had 
never  seen  before,  with  whom  you  had  scarcely 
exchanged  a  few  commonplace  words,  yet  who, 


12  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

you  knew,  was  one  of  the  flock,  who  shared 
your  own  ideas  and  hopes,  your  own  readiness 
to  sacrifice  self  to  the  common  cause/ 

In  the  society  of  friends  who  gathered  round 
Aniuta  as  their  centre,  nobody  as  yet  paid  any 
attention  to  Sonia ;  she  was  six  years  younger 
than  her  sister,  and  quite  a  child  in  appearance. 
Aniuta  allowed  her  to  be  present,  because  she 
was  fond  of  the  little  girl,  with  her  green- 
gooseberry  eyes,  that  would  beam  with  delight 
at  every  warm  and  enthusiastic  word  spoken 
by  one  of  her  elders,  and  who,  besides,  was  never 
intrusive,  but  kept  modestly  in  the  background, 
behind  her  older  and  more  brilliant  sister. 

Sonia  thoroughly  admired  Aniuta,  whom  she 
considered  in  every  respect  her  superior,  in  beauty, 
grace,  talents  and  intelligence.  But  her  admira- 
tion was  mixed  with  a  considerable  amount  of 
jealousy,  the  kind  which  yearns  to  equal  its 
object,  never  to  depreciate  or  lower  it.  This 
tendency,  which  Sonia  herself  mentions  in  the 
recollections  of  her  childhood,  was  characteristic 
of  her  throughout  life.  She  was  always  inclined 
to  overrate  in  others  the  qualities  she  wished  to 
possess  herself,  and  to  repine  at  the  lack  of 
them  ;  and  she  was  particularly  impressed  by 
beauty  and  pleasant  manners.     In  these  advan- 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  13 

tages  her  sister  seems  to  have  surpassed  her 
considerably,  and  so  Sonia  dreamt  of  eclipsing 
her  on  another  ground.  From  her  earliest  years 
she  had  been  commended  for  her  cleverness,  and 
her  natural  love  of  study  and  thirst  of  knowledge 
were  now  stimulated  by  her  ambition,  and  by 
the  encouragement  of  her  teacher  in  mathematics. 
She  revealed  the  most  remarkably  quick  under- 
standing, and  such  a  wealth  of  ideas  that  her  natural 
gift  for  scientific  work  seemed  beyond  doubt 
But  her  father,  whose  consent  to  this  kind  of 
study,  so  unusual  for  a  young  girl,  had  only 
been  given  by  the  persuasion  of  an  old  friend 
of  his,  who  was  himself  a  distinguished  scholar, 
withdrew  his  approval  on  the  first  suspicion  that 
his  daughter  meant  to  cultivate  these  studies  in 
real  earnest.  Her  first  timid  hints  that  she 
would  like  to  go  away  and  study  at  a  foreign 
university,  were  as  badly  received  as  the  discovery 
some  years  previously  of  Aniuta's  authorship — in 
other  words,  as  a  criminal  tendency  to  go  astray. 
In  fact,  the  young  girls  of  good  families,  who 
had  carried  out  similar  plans,  were  looked  upon 
as  nothing  less  than  adventuresses,  who  brought 
shame  and  grief  on  their  parents. 

Thus  these  two  antagonistic  currents  flowed 
on  side  by  side  in  this  aristocratic  home  :  the 


14  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

hidden,  but  rebellious  and  passionate  longing  for 
freedom,  and  the  open,  honest  paternal  tyranny, 
which  was  convinced  of  its  own  legitimacy  and 
superiority,  trying  to  stop  and  keep  under  control, 
to  tame  and  regulate  this  strange  and  misunder- 
stood power. 

At  last  Aniuta  and  one  of  her  friends  took 
a  bold  resolution.  One  of  them — no  matter  who 
— was  to  contract  one  of  these  ideal  marriages, 
which  would  relieve  both ;  for  if  one  of  them 
married,  they  thought  the  other  would  be  allowed 
to  go  abroad  with  her  friend.  In  this  way  the 
journey  could  scandalise  nobody,  it  would  look 
like  a  pleasure  trip.  Sonia  would  most  likely 
be  permitted  to  join  the  others,  for  she  was  her 
sister's  inseparable  shadow,  and  it  was  quite  out 
of  the  question  for  one  sister  to  travel  without 
the  other. 

This  plan  once  settled,  the  next  point  was  to 
find  the  right  man  to  help  in  carrying  it  out. 
Aniuta  and  Inez  searched  among  their  acquaint- 
ances, and  their  choice  fell  upon  a  young  pro- 
fessor at  the  university,  whom  they  knew  but 
slightly,  but  of  whose  honesty  and  enthusiasm 
they  felt  convinced.  So  one  day  all  three 
girls — Sonia  as  usual  bringing  up  the  rear — 
started  on  their  visit  to  the  professor's  house. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 5 

He  was  at  work  in  his  study  when  the  servant 
announced  the  three  young  ladies,  whose  visit 
surprised  him,  as  they  did  not  at  all  belong  to 
his  intimate  circle.  He  rose  politely  and  offered 
them  seats ;  they  sat  down,  all  three  on  a  long 
sofa,  and  there  was  a  moment's  awkward  silence. 

The  professor  was  sitting  in  his  rocking-chair, 
opposite  to  the  young  girls,  looking  at  each  of 
them  in  turn  :  there  was  Aniuta,  tall,  slender,  and 
fair,  with  her  peculiar  subtle  grace  in  every 
movement,  her  large,  radiant,  dark  blue  eyes, 
which  she  fixed  on  him  openly,  though  with  a 
certain  hesitation  ;  then  Inez,  dark,  rather  square- 
built,  and  somewhat  stout,  her  aquiline  nose, 
hard  and  clear  eyes,  looking  rather  bold;  and 
here  was  Sonia,  with  her  rich  curly  hair,  her  pure 
regular  features,  her  child-like  innocent  forehead, 
and  peculiar  passionately  inquisitive  and  listening 
eyes. 

At  last  Aniuta  spoke  as  had  been  agreed,  and 
without  the  slightest  reluctance  put  the  question  : 
'  Whether  the  professor  might  feel  inclined  to  "  re- 
lease "  them  by  entering  on  a  sham  marriage  with 
one  of  them,  take  them  to  some  university  in 
Germany  or  Switzerland,  and  then  leave  them  .? ' 

In  another  country,  and  under  other  circum- 
stances, a  young  man  would  scarcely  have  re- 


I  б  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

ceived  such  a  question  from  the  mouth  of  a 
pretty  young  girl  without  putting  into  his  answer 
a  Httle  gallantry  or  a  tinge  of  irony.  But  in  this 
case  the  man  was  equal  to  the  situation — so  far 
Aniuta  had  not  been  mistaken  in  her  choice — 
and  he  answered  very  seriously  and  coolly,  that 
he  did  not  feel  in  the  least  disposed  to  accept 
this  proposal. 

And  what  about  the  young  girls  ?  You  think, 
perhaps,  they  felt  humiliated  by  this  refusal  ?  By 
no  means.  Their  feminine  pride  had  nothing 
whatever  to  do  with  this  affair,  there  had  been 
no  idea  of  pleasing  the  young  man.  They  re- 
ceived his  refusal  as  calmly  as  anybody  would 
have  received  the  answer  of  some  one  whom  he 
had  asked  to  be  his  travelling  companion,  and 
who  had  replied  '  no  '  instead  of  *  yes.' 

The  three  young  ladies  rose  and  took  leave;  the 
professor  shook  hands  with  them  at  the  door,  and 
they  did  not  see  each  other  again  for  many  years. 
They  had  not  the  slightest  fear  that  he  would 
ever  abuse  their  trust,  for  they  knew  that  he  be- 
longed to  the  sacred  alliance,  whose  members 
could  not  think  of  betraying  each  other.  About 
fifteen  years  later,  when  Sonia  Kovalevsky 
stood  at  the  height  of  her  fame,  she  one  day,  at 
a  party   in    St  Petersburg,  met    this  man,  and 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I/ 

they  joked  together  about  the  unsuccessful  pro- 
posal. 

One  of  Aniuta's  friends  about  this  time  com- 
mitted the  mean  action  of  marrying  for  love ; 
how  they  despised  and  pitied  her !  Sonia  par- 
ticularly felt  her  heart  swell  with  indignation 
that  anybody  could  thus  forsake  all  ideals.  And 
the  young  wife  herself  felt  thoroughly  ashamed 
in  presence  of  her  friends,  as  if  she  had  fallen 
deeply.  She  never  dared  speak  to  them  about 
her  matrimonial  happiness,  and  she  forbade  her 
husband  ever  to  caress  her  in  their  presence. 

Then,  all  of  a  sudden,  something  quite  unex- 
pected happened  to  Sonia. 

Aniuta  and  Inez,  far  from  being  discouraged 
by  their  first  failure,  abode  by  their  plan  and 
chose  another  young  man  for  their  deliverer. 
He  was  only  an  undergraduate,  but  exceedingly 
clever,  and  wished  to  go  to  Germany  himself  in 
pursuit  of  his  studies.  He  was  of  good  family, 
and  generally  considered  very  promising ;  so  it 
seemed  probable  that  the  respective  parents, 
whether  Aniuta's  or  Inez's,  would  have  no  seri- 
ous objection  to  the  union.  This  time  the  pro- 
posal was  made  in  a  less  solemn  way ;  Aniuta, 
profiting  by  an  opportunity,  when  she  met  him 
in  the  house  of  mutual  friends,  put  the  question 


1 8  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

to  him  in  the  course  of  their  conversation.  He 
answered,  quite  unexpectedly,  that  he  felt  very- 
much  inclined  to  enter  upon  the  scheme,  only 
with  this  change  in  the  programme,  that  he 
wished  Sonia  for  his  wife. 

This,  however,  caused  much  anxiety  to  the 
three  allies ;  how  could  they  possibly  persuade 
the  father  to  give  away  this  child,  especially  as 
her  six-year-older  sister  was  still  unmarried?  If 
an  acceptable  '  parti '  for  the  eldest  daughter 
had  been  proposed,  they  knew  quite  well  that 
her  father  would  not  have  been  adverse  to  it. 
Indeed,  Aniuta  gave  him  much  anxiety  through 
her  fanciful,  unaccountable  character,  and  she 
was  of  an  age  when  a  young  girl  ought  to  marry. 
No  doubt  Kovalevsky  was  rather  young,  but  his 
prospects  seemed  very  hopeful,  and  he  would 
not  have  been  at  all  unwelcome  as  a  suitor  to 
the  elder  daughter.  But  Sonia  !  No.  The  offer 
was  refused  absolutely  and  without  appeal,  and 
the  famil}-  prepared  at  once  to  return  to 
Palibino. 

What  was  to  be  done  ?  To  go  back  into  the 
country,  to  give  up  all  hope,  to  say  good-bye  to 
all  interests  which  had  become  the  essence  of 
life  to  the  young  girls — was  like  going  into 
prison  without  feeling  that  they  were  martyrs 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 9 

for  a  great  cause.  It  would  have  been  easier  to 
suffer  real  imprisonment  for  their  ideals  than 
such  unpoetic  exile. 

In  this  dilemma,  Sonia,  usually  so  shy,  took  a 
great  and  decisive  step.  The  tender  little  girl, 
who  could  scarcely  bear  an  unkind  look,  a  dis- 
approving word  from  those  she  loved,  became 
like  steel  at  this  critical  moment.  Naturally 
very  sensitive  and  affectionate,  fond  of  caresses 
like  a  dog  that  clings  fondly  to  any  one  who  in- 
vites it  by  a  kind  glance,  when  once  her  spirit  of 
resistance  was  roused,  she  could  show  an  un- 
bending energy  and  hardness  ;  regardless  of  all 
feeling,  she  could  deeply  wound  the  very  person 
whom,  a  moment  before,  she  had  overwhelmed 
with  marks  of  the  tenderest  affection.  There 
was  in  her  an  intensity  of  will-power,  a  consum- 
ing energy,  even  where  her  feelings  were  not 
concerned  at  all.  Now  her  mind  was  made  up 
to  get  out,  away  from  home,  to  continue  her 
studies — cost  what  it  might. 

There  was  to  be  a  family  dinner-party.  In 
the  morning  her  mother  was  out  shopping,  her 
father  at  his  club,  and  her  governess  helping  the 
maid  to  decorate  the  drawing-room.  The  girls 
were  alone  in  their  room,  their  fine  new  dresses 
lying  ready  to  put  on  for  dinner. 


20  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

They  were  never  allowed  to  go  out  of  the 
house  unattended  ;  but  to-day  Sonia,  profiting  by 
the  general  stir  and  bustle,  stole  out  alone. 
Aniuta,  who  was  in  the  plot,  went  down  stairs 
with  her,  and  kept  watch  at  the  gate  till  her 
sister  was  out  of  sight,  after  which  she  returned 
to  her  own  room  in  anxious  expectation,  and 
began  putting  on  her  light  blue  dress. 

It  was  dusk  already,  and  the  first  gas-lamps 
were  lighted. 

Sonia  had  pulled  down  her  veil,  and  tied  her 
bashlik  close  round  her  cheeks  ;  she  walked  with 
long  strides  down  the  broad  streets,  which  at 
this  hour  were  almost  empty — the  first  time  she 
found  herself  there  alone.  Her  pulses  were 
hammering  with  the  extreme  excitement  which 
makes  grand  enterprises  so  attractive  to  young, 
romantically-inclined  hearts.  She  felt  herself  the 
heroine  of  a  romance  which  was  going  to  be 
acted  ;  she,  little  Sonia,  who  had  hitherto  been 
the  shadow  of  her  sister.  Still,  this  romance  was 
very  different  from  the  usual  love  stories,  which 
she  despised. 

It  was  not  to  a  lovers'  tryst  she  went  with  her 
firm,  quick,  rhythmical  step  ;  it  was  not  the  ex- 
citement of  lo\'e  which  made  her  heart  beat  so 
quickly,  as,  holding  her  breath,  madly  afraid  of 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  21 

the  darkness,  like  a  child,  she  hurried  up  the 
unlighted  stairs  to  the  third  floor  of  a  gloomy 
house  in  a  by-street.  She  gave  three  little  quick 
nervous  knocks  at  a  door,  which  was  so  instantly 
opened,  that  evidently  the  young  man  who  now 
received  her  must  have  been  watching  for  her 
arrival.  He  immediately  led  her  into  a  modest 
study,  where  books  were  piled  upon  tables  and 
chairs,  and  where  a  shaky  sofa  had  been  cleared 
for  the  occasion,  that  she  might  find  a  place  to 
sit  down. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  young  man  did 
not  look  like  a  hero  of  romance.  His  bristling 
red  beard,  and  too  big  nose,  made  him  appear 
ugly  at  first  sight ;  but  when  you  caught  a  glance 
from  his  deep  dark  blue  eyes,  you  met  an  ex- 
pression so  intelligent,  kind,  and  benevolent,  that 
you  could  not  help  feeling  attracted.  Towards 
the  young  girl  who  had  trusted  him  in  such  a 
peculiar  way,  his  manners  were  entirely  those  of 
an  elder  brother. 

The  young  couple  were  now  waiting  in  great 
excitement,  listening  intently  for  quick  angry 
steps  in  the  passage,  and  more  than  once  Sonia 
started  from  the  sofa,  crimson  and  white  with 
emotion,  when  she  thought  somebody  was 
coming. 


22  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

In  the  mean  time  her  parents  had  come  home, 
but  they  had  only  just  time  to  dress  before  the 
guests  arrived,  so  they  did  not  notice  their 
youngest  daughter's  absence  till  all  were 
gathered  in  the  dining-room,  ready  to  sit  down 
to  table. 

'  Where  is  Sonia  ? '  they  both  at  once  asked 
Aniuta,  who  looked  quite  pale ;  at  this  moment 
she  appeared  even  taller  and  more  self-conscious 
than  usual,  with  an  expression  of  defiance,  mixed 
with  excitement  and  expectation. 

*  Sonia  has  gone  out/  she  answered  in  a  low 
voice,  trying  in  vain  to  prevent  its  vibration,  and 
evading  her  father's  eye. 

'  Gone  out !  What  do  you  mean  ?  With 
whom  ? ' 

*By  herself  There  is  a  note  on  her  toilet- 
table.' 

A  servant  was  sent  at  once  to  fetch  the  note ; 
the  party  sat  down  to  dinner  in  deep  silence. 

Sonia  had  dealt  her  blow  better  than  she  pro- 
bably knew  herself,  more  cruelly  than  she  could 
have  dreamed  of  In  her  childish  spite,  with  the 
heedless  selfishness  of  youth,  which  has  no  mercy, 
because  it  does  not  realise  the  pain  it  gives,  she 
had  hurt  her  father  in  his  tenderest  point. 

In  presence  of  all  his  relations  this  proud  man 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  23 

had  to  swallow  his  humiliation  at  his  daughter's 
scandal.     She  had  only  written  these  words  : — 

*  Father,  forgive  me,  I  am  with  Woldemar, 
and  I  ask  you  not  to  oppose  our  marriage  any 
longer/ 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  read  these  lines  in  silence, 
then,  muttering  an  excuse,  he  rose  from  table. 

Ten  minutes  later,  Sonia  and  her  companion, 
who  were  listening  with  increasing  anxiety, 
heard  the  angry  steps  they  expected ;  the  un- 
locked door  was  flung  open  without  a  knock,  and 
General  Krukovsky  stood  before  his  trembling 
daughter. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  dinner  father  and 
daughter  entered  the  dining-room  together, 
followed  by  Woldemar  Kovalevsky.  Ivan  Ser- 
gejevitsch said  with  trembling  voice  : 

'  Allow  me  to  introduce  to  you  the  future 
husband  of  my  daughter  Sonia.' 


II 

AT  THE  UNIVERSITY 

This  was  the  dramatic  introduction  to  Sonia's 
strange  wedded  life,  according  to  her  own  state- 
ment. Her  parents  forgave  her,  and  shortly 
after — in  October  1868 — the  marriage  was  cele- 
brated at  Palibino. 

The  young  couple  started  for  St  Petersburg, 
and  here  Kovalevsky  immediately  introduced 
his  wife  to  the  political  circles  which  had  been 
the  object  of  her  ardent  longings.  A  friend  who 
became  very  intimate  with  her  afterwards,  gives 
the  following  description  of  her  appearance  at 
this  time : 

'  Amongst  all  these  political  ladies  who  were 
more  or  less  worn  with  life's  cares  and  struggles, 
she  seemed  quite  a  phenomenon ;  and  because 
of  her  childlike  appearance  she  got  the  pet  name 
of  "  The  little  sparrow." ' 

She  was  only  just  eighteen,  but  looked  much 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  2$ 

younger.  She  was  of  small  and  slender  stature, 
though  her  face  was  rather  full ;  she  had  short, 
curly  chestnut  hair,  lively  features,  sparkling  eyes 
which  continually  changed  their  expression, 
altogether  a  striking  mixture  of  childlike  naivete 
and  depth  of  thought.  She  attracted  everybody 
by  the  unconscious  grace  which  distinguished 
her  at  this  period  of  her  life ;  old  and  young, 
men  and  women,  all  were  charmed.  Most 
natural  in  her  manners,  without  a  shadow 
of  coquetry,  she  did  not  seem  to  have  any 
idea  of  the  general  homage  of  which  she  was 
the  object.  In  fact,  she  paid  no  attention  at  all 
to  her  appearance,  or  to  her  dress,  which  was 
as  plain  as  possible,  even  a  little  untidy — a  short- 
coming which  she  never  corrected.  Her  friend 
says :  '  I  remember  one  day,  during  a  most 
animated  conversation,  she  kept  fumbling  with 
the  trimming  of  her  left  sleeve,  of  which  some 
stitches  were  undone,  and  after  having  pulled  it 
off  altogether,  she  threw  it  on  the  floor,  as  if 
pleased  to  get  rid  of  it.' 

The  young  couple  spent  six  months  in  St 
Petersburg,  and  then  went  to  Heidelberg,  where 
Sonia  wished  to  study  mathematics,  and  her 
husband  geology.  They  entered  their  names  as 
students  at  the  university,  and  afterwards  went 


2б  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

to  England  for  their  summer  vacation.  There 
Sonia  had  the  opportunity  of  making  the 
acquaintance  of  many  celebrities :  George  Eliot, 
Darwin,  Spencer,  Huxley,  etc. 

In  George  Eliot's  diary,  published  in  her 
biography  by  Mr  J.  W.  Cross,  there  is  a  note 
dated  October  5th,  1869: 

*  On  Sunday,  an  interesting  Russian  pair  came 
to  see  us — M.  and  Madame  Kovilevsky  {sic) : 
she,  a  pretty  creature,  with  charming  modest 
voice  and  speech,  who  is  studying  mathematics 
(by  allowance  through  the  aid  of  Kirchhoff)  at 
Heidelberg  ;  he,  amiable  and  intelligent,  study- 
ing the  concrete  sciences  apparently — especially 
geology :  and  about  to  go  to  Vienna  for  six 
months  for  this  purpose,  leaving  his  wife  at 
Heidelberg!'  {George  Eliofs  Life,  vol.  iii.  p.  loi.) 

This  plan,  however,  was  not  immediately 
carried  out,  and  Woldemar  spent  a  term  in 
Heidelberg  with  his  wife.  Their  life  at  that  time 
is  described  in  the  following  way  by  the  friend  1 
have  mentioned,  who,  through  Sonia's  interven- 
tion, had  obtained  permission  from  her  parents 
to  study  with  her  : 

'  Some  days  after  my  arrival  in  Heidelberg,  in 
October  1869,  Sonia  returned  from  England  with 
her  husband.    She  seemed  auite  happy,  and  very 


SON  ТА   KOVALEVSKY  2/ 

pleased  with  her  journey.  Fresh  and  health)-, 
with  rosy  cheeks,  she  was  as  charming  as  when  I 
saw  her  first ;  but  there  was  even  more  Hfe  and 
fire  in  her  eyes,  she  felt  renewed  energy  to 
take  up  and  continue  her  recently  commenced 
studies. 

'  However,  this  serious  occupation  did  not  pre- 
vent her  from  enjoying  everything  else,  even  the 
merest  trifles.  I  remember  distinctly  the  walk 
she  and  1  took  alone  together  the  day  after  their 
arrival,  racing  along  the  road  just  like  children. 
How  charming  and  refreshing  are  these  memories 
of  the  beginning  of  our  university  life !  Sonia 
seemed  so  happy,  so  nobly  happy ;  and  yet  in 
after-times,  when  she  spoke  of  her  youth,  it  was 
with  a  bitter  regret,  as  if  she  had  wasted  her 
young  years  altogether.  This  always  made  me 
think  of  those  first  months  in  Heidelberg,  of  our 
enthusiastic  discussions,  of  her  poetical  relation 
to  her  young  husband,  who  in  those  days  loved 
her  with  an  entirely  platonic  tenderness.  She 
seemed  to  love  him  in  the  same  way ;  both  were 
as  yet  ignorant  of  those  lower  passions  which  are 
usually  misnamed  love.  It  seems  to  me  that 
Sonia  had  no  reason  to  complain  ;  her  mind  was 
full  of  high  aspirations.  Yet  this  was  the  only 
period  during  which  I  ever  knew  her  happy.     A 


28  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

little   later,   in    the  very  next   year,   it  was  no 
longer  the  s  ime. 

The  lectures  began  immediately  after  our 
arrival.  During  the  day  Ave  were  all  three  at 
the  university,  and  in  the  evening  we  studied  at 
home.  We  had  scarcely  ever  time  to  walk, 
except  on  Sundays.  Sometimes  we  went  to 
Mannheim  to  see  a  play  at  the  theatre.  We  had 
very  few  acquaintances,  and  on  the  whole  paid 
very  few  visits. 

'  Sonia  immediately  attracted  her  teachers' 
attention  by  her  unusual  capacity  for  mathe- 
matics. Professor  Konigsberger,  the  celebrated 
natural  philosopher  Kirchhof,  whose  courses  of 
practical  physical  science  she  attended,  in  fact 
everybody,  spoke  of  her  as  something  extra- 
ordinary. She  had  become  so  famous  in  the 
little  town,  that  people  would  stop  in  the  streets 
to  look  after  the  remarkable  Russian  lady.  One 
day  she  came  home  laughing,  and  told  me  that 
a  woman  with  a  child  on  her  arm  had  stopped 
and  looked  at  her,  saying  quite  loud  to  the  child  : 
"  Look,  look,  that  is  the  girl  who  is  so  fond  of 
going  to  school."  (Sieh,  sieh,  das  ist  das  Mad- 
chen  was  so  fleissig  in  die  Schule  geht ! ) 

*  Reticent,  almost  shy,  as  she  was  in  her  inter- 
course with  teachers  and  students,  Sonia  always 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  29 

entered  the  university  with  downcast  or  far-away- 
looking  eyes.  She  never  spoke  to  her  fellow- 
students  when  she  could  help  it.  These  manners 
highly  pleased  the  German  professors.  And  her 
shyness  was  by  no  means  simulated,  it  was  per- 
fectly natural  to  her  at  that  age.  I  remember 
her  coming  home  one  day  and  telling  me  that 
she  had  discovered  a  mistake  which  had  been 
made  by  one  of  the  professors  or  pupils  in  a 
demonstration  on  the  black  board.  He  got 
more  and  more  confused,  and  could  not  possibly 
find  the  fault.  With  violently  beating  heart 
Sonia  at  last  made  up  her  mind  to  get  up  and 
point  out  the  mistake. 

'  Kovalevsky  used  to  take  a  lively  interest  in 
everything,  which  made  him  a  very  pleasant 
companion.  However,  our  happy  life  was  not  to 
last  long.  At  the  beginning  of  winter  Sonia's 
sister  and  her  friend  Inez  arrived.  Both  were 
several  years  older  than  we.  As  our  apart- 
ments were  rather  small,  Kovalevsky  thought  he 
had  better  find  lodgings  elsewhere,  and  leave  his 
room  to  the  new  comers.  Sonia  often  visited 
him,  and  sometimes  spent  whole  days  in  his 
company ;  they  also  took  walks  alone  together. 
Very  naturally,  it  was  not  pleasant  for  them  to 
be  continually   surrounded  by  so  many  ladies. 


30  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

especially  as  the  two  elder  ones  were  not  always 
very  amiable  to  Kovalevsky.  They  had  their 
own  ideas,  and  thought  that,  as  the  marriage  had 
only  been  an  outward  ceremony,  Kovalevsky  had 
no  right  to  give  a  more  intimate  character  to  his 
relations  with  Sonia.  This  interference  on  their 
part  caused  friction  now  and  then,  and  marred 
the  harmony  which  had  hitherto  prevailed  in  our 
little  circle. 

*  After  having  spent  a  term  in  this  way, 
Kovalevsky  preferred  to  leave  Heidelberg,  where 
he  had  ceased  to  feel  happy.  He  first  went 
to  Jena,  then  to  Munich,  and  gave  himself  up 
entirely  to  his  studies.  He  was  very  clever, 
most  industrious,  and  frugal  in  his  habits,  with- 
out the  slightest  desire  for  amusements.  Sonia 
used  to  say  that  all  he  wanted  to  make  him 
happy  was  a  book  and  a  glass  of  tea.  She  did 
not  quite  like  this,  and  began  to  get  jealous  of 
his  studies,  thinking  that  his  work  seemed  to 
make  up  entirely  for  her  society.  Sometimes 
we  would  go  and  see  her  husband  with  her, 
and  between  the  terms  the  two  took  journeys 
together,  which  always  gave  her  great  pleasure. 
However,  Sonia  could  not  reconcile  herself  to 
being  separated  from  him  during  the  terms, 
and  she  began  to  torment  him  with  incessant 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  3I 

demands.  She  could  not  travel  alone,  he  was 
to  come  and  fetch  her,  and  take  her  wherever 
she  wanted  to  go ;  while  he  was  most  absorbed 
in  his  work,  she  gave  him  commissions,  and 
expected  him  to  help  her  with  all  those  trifles 
he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  attending  to  most 
amiably,  but  which  now  seemed  to  irritate 
him. 

*  When  in  aftertimes  Sonia  spoke  to  me  about 
her  past  life,  her  bitterest  complaint  was : 
"  Nobody  has  really  loved  me ! "  And  when 
I  objected,  But  your  husband  did  love  you 
most  fondly  and  truly,  she  always  said,  "  He 
only  loved  me  when  I  was  with  him,  but  he 
could  do  quite  well  without  me." 

*  To  me  it  seemed  very  natural,  that  he  should 
prefer  not  to  be  continually  in  her  presence, 
under  the  existing  circumstances ;  but  Sonia 
could  not  see  this.  From  her  childhood  she 
had  been  rather  fond  of  carrying  everything  to 
extremes.  She  wished  to  possess  without  being 
possessed.  I  think  this  was  to  a  great  extent 
the  origin  of  her  life's  tragedy.' 

I  shall  add  a  few  more  observations  by  her 
friend  and  fellow-student  during  those  years, 
which  will  show  that  these  peculiarities  of  her 
character  were  developed  from  her  earliest  youth, 


32  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

and  were  the  root  of  all  her  subsequent  conflicts 
and  sufferings  : 

'  She  was  immensely  fond  of  success ;  when 
once  she  had  a  settled  purpose  before  her, 
nothing  could  stop  her  in  pursuing  it  with  any 
means  at  her  disposal,  and  so  she  always  used 
to  reach  her  end.  Only  where  feelings  were 
concerned,  strangely  enough,  her  keen  perception 
continually  failed  her.  She  claimed  too  much 
from  those  who  loved  her,  and  whom  she  loved, 
and  she  had  a  way  of  taking  by  force  what 
would  have  been  readily  given,  if  she  had  not 
so  imperiously  claimed  it.  She  had  an  intense 
craving  for  tenderness  and  confidence,  and 
continually  wanted  somebody  at  her  side  to 
share  everything  with  her,  but  she  rendered  life 
impossible  to  those  who  lived  in  close  contact 
with  her.  Hers  was  a  nature  much  too  restless 
and  inharmonious  to  be  contented  in  the  long 
run  with  intimate  and  tender  companionship. 
Moreover,  she  was  much  too  personal  to  have 
sufficient  regard  for  the  individuality  of  her 
companion. 

'  Kovalevsky,  too,  in  his  way,  was  of  a  very 
unsettled  nature,  always  full  of  new  schemes 
and  ideas.  God  knows  whether  these  two 
remarkably    gifted    persons   would    have    been 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  33 

able  under  any  circumstances  whatever  to  lead 
a  happy  life  together  for  any  length  of  time. 

'  Sonia  spent  two  terms  at  Heidelberg,  till  the 
autumn  of  1870,  when  she  went  to  Berlin  to 
continue  her  studies  under  the  direction  of 
Professor  Weierstrass. 

'  In  the  mean  time  her  husband  had  obtained 
his  degree  as  Dr.  phil.  in  Jena,  by  means  of  a 
dissertation  which  created  a  great  sensation, 
and  acquired  him  a  name  as  a  distinguished 
and  independent  investigator.' 


Ill 


STUDIES  WITH  WEIERSTRASS.     VISIT 
TO  PARIS  DURING  THE  COMMUNE 

One  day  Professor  Weierstrass  was  rather  sur- 
prised to  see  a  young  lady  present  herself  before 
him,  asking  to  be  admitted  as  his  pupil  in 
mathematics.  The  Berlin  University  was,  and 
still  is,  closed  to  women,  but  Sonia's  ardent 
desire  to  be  taught  by  the  man  who  was 
generally  acknowledged  to  be  the  father  of 
modern  mathematical  analysis,  made  her  apply 
to  him  for  private  lessons. 

Professor  Weierstrass  felt  a  certain  distrust  in 
seeing  this  unknown  female  applicant ;  however, 
he  promised  to  try  her,  and  gave  her  some  of 
the  problems  which  he  had  set  apart  for  the  more 
advanced  pupils  in  the  seminary  for  mathematics. 
He  felt  convinced  that  she  would  not  be  able 
to  solve  them,  and  forgot  all  about  her,  the  more  so 


SONIA  KOVALEVSKY  35 

as  her  outward  appearance  on  the  first  visit  had 
left  no  impression  at  all  upon  his  mind.  She 
never  dressed  well,  and  on  this  occasion  she 
wore  a  hat  which  hid  her  face  completely,  and 
made  her  look  very  old,  so  that  Professor 
Weierstrass,  as  he  told  me  himself,  after  having 
seen  her  for  the  first  time,  had  neither  the 
slightest  idea  of  her  age,  nor  of  her  unusually 
expressive  eyes,  which  used  to  attract  everybody 
at  first  sight.  A  week  later  she  called  again, 
and  said  that  she  had  solved  all  the  problems. 
He  did  not  believe  her,  but  asked  her  to  sit 
down  beside  him,  after  which  he  began  to 
examine  her  solutions  one  by  one.  To  his 
great  surprise  everything  was  not  only  correct, 
but  very  acute  and  ingenious.  Now  in  her 
eagerness  she  took  off  her  hat  and  uncovered 
her  short  curly  hair ;  she  blushed  at  his  praises, 
and  the  elderly  professor  felt  something  like 
fatherly  tenderness  towards  this  young  woman, 
who  possessed  the  divination  of  genius  to  a 
degree  he  had  seldom  found,  even  in  his  more 
advanced  male  pupils.  And  from  that  moment 
the  great  mathematician  became  her  friend  for 
life,  the  most  faithful  and  helpful  friend  she 
could  wish.  In  his  family  she.  was  received 
a?,  a.  (^.auo^h.ter  and  sister. 


Зб  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

The  four  years'  work  that  now  ensued  with 
Professor  Weierstrass  had  a  decisive  influence 
on  her  whole  scientific  career.  Her  productions 
are  based  upon  his,  they  are  applications  or 
developments  of  his  maxims. 

The  lessons  were  carried  on  in  this  way :  he 
visited  her  once  a  week,  and  every  Sunday 
evening  she  came  to  him.  Her  husband,  who 
had  accompanied  her  to  Berlin,  left  her  alone 
there  with  her  fellow-student  from  Heidelberg, 
but  now  and  then  he  came  and  visited  her. 
Their  relations  were  still  very  peculiar,  and 
caused  some  wonder  in  the  Weierstrass  family, 
where  the  husband  never  appeared,  in  spite  of 
the  familiar  footing  on  which  his  wife  stood 
with  all  its  members.  Sonia  never  mentioned 
him,  never  introduced  him  to  Weierstrass,  but 
on  Sunday  evenings,  after  her  lesson,  he  would 
ring  the  door  bell  and  say  to  the  servant :  '  Will 
you  tell  Madame  Kovalevsky  that  a  carriage  is 
waiting  for  her  at  the  door.'  Sonia  always  felt 
rather  awkward  at  the  unnatural  relations  in 
which  they  stood  to  one  another.  One  of  the 
Heidelberg  professors  said  that  he  once  met 
Kovalevsky  at  her  house,  and  that  she  introduced 
him  as  a  '  relative.' 

Her  friend  gives  the  following  description  of 


SONIA  KOVALEVSKY  37 

their  life  in  Berlin : — '  We  led  a  much  more 
solitary  and  monotonous  life  than  in  Heidelberg, 
and  were  quite  alone.  Sonia  used  to  sit  bent 
over  her  papers  all  day  long,  I  was  at  the 
laboratory  till  the  evening,  and  after  a  hurried 
supper  we  resumed  our  work.  Except  Professor 
Weierstrass,  who  came  frequently,  we  never  saw 
anybody  within  our  walls.  Sonia  was  depressed, 
nothing  seemed  to  give  her  pleasure,  she  was 
indifferent  to  everything  except  her  work.  Her 
husband's  visits  used  to  cheer  her  a  little,  though 
as  a  rule  their  pleasure  in  being  together  was 
spoilt  by  misunderstandings  and  reproaches. 
Nevertheless  they  seemed  much  attached  to  one 
another.  They  always  took  long  walks  by 
themselves. 

'  When  alone  with  me,  Sonia  never  went  out, 
neither  for  walks  nor  to  the  play,  not  even  for 
the  most  indispensable  shopping. 

'  We  were  invited  to  spend  Christmas  with  the 
Weierstrass  family,  and  a  tree  had  been  decked 
for  our  sake  only.  Sonia  was  in  urgent  need  of 
a  new  dress,  but  could  not  be  induced  to  go  and 
buy  one.  We  had  a  severe  quarrel  on  this 
occasion.  (If  her  husband  had  been  present, 
it  would  have  been  all  right ;  he  used  to  provide 
for  all  her  wants,  to  choose  the  material,  and 


38  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

decide  the  fashion  of  her  dresses.)  At  last 
she  gave  our  landlady  a  commission  to  buy  the 
stuff  and  order  the  dress  to  be  made,  without 
herself  setting  foot  outside  the  door. 

*  It  was  most  extraordinary  how  she  could  go 
on  hour  after  hour  with  the  most  fatiguing 
brainwork,  without  once  rising  from  her  writing- 
table.  When,  after  a  whole  day's  work,  she 
would  at  last  leave  her  papers  and  get  up,  she 
was  frequently  so  absorbed  in  her  thoughts,  that 
she  kept  striding  up  and  down  her  room, 
speaking  out  loud  to  herself,  and  sometimes 
bursting  into  a  laugh.  At  those  moments  her 
imagination  had  carried  her  far  away  from  the 
real  world ;  but  she  could  never  be  persuaded 
to  tell  what  fancies  had  filled  her  mind.  She 
slept  very  little  at  night  and  very  restlessly. 
Sometimes  she  would  start  up  violently,  awaking 
from  some  fantastic  dream,  and  ask  me  to  keep 
her  company.  She  used  to  tell  me  her  dreams, 
which  were  always  peculiar  and  interesting. 
Frequently  they  were  a  kind  of  visions,  which 
she  took  for  prophecies,  and  events  often  justified 
her  belief.  Her  temperament  was  nervous  in 
the  highest  degree.  She  was  never  at  rest, 
would  always  be  occupied  with  some  difficult 
task  or  problem,  exerting  herself  to  the  utmost 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  39 

to  master  it,  and  yet  I  never  saw  her  so  prostrate 
as  when  she  had  gained  her  end.  Reality 
always  seemed  far  behind  her  anticipations. 
While  she  was  thus  overstraining  her  nerves, 
her  companionship  was  not  particularly  pleasant, 
but  when  the  strain  was  over,  and  you  saw  her 
depressed  and  miserable  in  the  midst  of  her 
triumphs,  you  could  not  help  pitying  her  intensely. 
It  was  these  strong  contrasts  between  light  and 
shadow  which  made  her  character  so  interest- 
ing. 

'On  the  whole,  our  life  in  Berlin — with  bad  lodg- 
ings, bad  food,  ditto  air,  constant  and  excessive 
work,  no  changes,  no  amusements — was  so  dreary, 
that  I  frequently  looked  back  to  our  first  time 
in  Heidelberg  as  to  a  lost  paradise.  When,  in  the 
autumn  of  1874,  Sonia  got  her  degree  as  Dr.  phil. 
she  was  so  worn  out  mentally  and  physically, 
that  on  her  return  to  Russia,  she  was  for  a  long 
time  incapable  of  any  work. 

*  In  fact,  Sonia's  scientific  labours  never 
gave  her  any  real  joy.  She  would  always 
go  to  the  utmost  limit  of  exertion,  which  pre- 
vented her,  not  only  from  enjoying  life,  but 
from  enjoying  her  very  work ;  thought  was  her 
tyrant  instead  of  her  servant.  It  was  quite  the 
reverse  later  on  with  her  literary  productions. 


40  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

which  used  to  give  her  intense  delight  and  put 
her  into  the  most  cheerful  humour. 

'  Many  other  circumstances  besides  her  exces- 
sive work  added  to  the  unhappiness  of  her 
student  years  in  Berlin. 

*  First  of  all,  her  relation  to  her  husband,  her 
sense  of  the  false  position  in  which  they  were 
placed,  and  which  had  become  worse  through 
the  unwise  interference  of  her  parents. 

'  They  had  visited  her  several  times  during  her 
vacations,  and  taken  her  with  them  to  Russia. 
When  at  last  the  real  state  of  things  had  be- 
come clear  to  them,  they  had  blamed  her  and  tried 
to  improve  matters  by  bringing  husband  and  wife 
into  closer  relations  ;  but  Sonia  would  not  hear  of 
any  change. 

'Yet  she  was  not  satisfied  with  her  isolated 
life.  Already  she  had  begun  to  feel  the 
craving  for  great  emotions,  which  afterwards 
became  a  consuming  fire  in  her.  Her  innermost 
self  was  the  very  reverse  of  what  you  would 
suppose,  judging  by  her  way  of  living ;  but  her 
longings  and  desires  were  suppressed,  partly  from 
shyness,  partly  from  lack  of  practical  sense  and 
a  feeling  of  her  false  position.  Later  on  she  often 
bitterly  regretted  the  utter  solitude  in  which  she 
had  spent  these  years. 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  4 1 

'The  two  friends'  helplessness  in  all  practical 
matters  went  a  long  way  to  render  their  life  un- 
pleasant ;  they  always  got  bad  lodgings,  miser- 
able food,  and  the  worst  servants.  Once  they 
fell  into  the  clutches  of  a  gang  of  thieves,  who 
robbed  them  systematically.  On  another  occa- 
sion, discovering  that  their  servant  was  a  thief, 
they  taxed  her  with  it ;  she  grew  insolent,  and 
they  had  to  give  her  notice  immediately.  When 
they  were  sitting  alone  in  their  room  that  evening, 
not  knowing  how  to  get  their  beds  made  for  the 
night,  somebody  knocked  at  the  window  (they 
lived  on  the  ground  floor).  They  looked  up  and 
saw  a  woman's  face  against  the  pane.  In  great 
fright  they  asked  what  she  wanted,  and  she 
replied  that  she  was  looking  for  a  situation. 
Although  they  disliked  her  appearance  very  much, 
they  were  too  helpless  to  refuse,  and  with  great 
misgivings  engaged  her.  This  woman  tyrannised 
over  and  robbed  them  to  such  a  degree,  that 
they  had  to  call  in  the  police  to  get  rid  of  her. 

'  However,  as  a  rule,  Sonia  was  very  indiffer- 
ent to  the  practical  sides  of  life ;  she  scarcely 
noticed  whether  her  food  was  good  or  bad,  her 
rooms  done  or  not,  or  her  clothes  torn  or  tidy. 
It  was  only  during  serious  crises  that  such  un 
pleasant  things  affected  her.' 


42  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

J  In  January  1 871,  Sonia  was  obliged  to  inter- 
rupt her  studies  to  start  on  a  very  adventurous 
journey. 


Aniuta,  who  soon  wearied  of  her  mono- 
tonous Hfe  in  Heidelberg,  had  gone  to  Paris 
without  her  parents'  permission.  She  wanted  to 
train  herself  for  the  career  of  an  authoress,  and 
felt  that  living  shut  up  in  a  study  with  Sonia 
did  not  suit  her  purpose.  What  she  required 
was  acquaintances  among  literary  people,  know- 
ledge of  real  life  and  of  the  stage.  Once  escaped 
from  the  paternal  restraint,  she  boldly  followed 
her  own  devices.  As  she  could  not  possibly 
write  to  her  father  that  she  was  in  Paris,  her 
passionate  craving  for  living  life  on  her  own 
responsibility  induced  her  to  deceive  him.  So 
her  letters  always  went  through  Sonia's  hands, 
and  bore  the  German  stamp.  But  gradually  she 
was  drawn  into  relations,  which  entangled  her 
so  completely,  that  she  could  not  release  herself, 
and  every  day  it  became  more  difficult  to  confess 
the  truth  to  her  parents. 

She  had  formed  an  intimate  connection  with 
a  young  Frenchman,  who  afterwards  took  a 
leading  position  under  the  Commune ;  and  she 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  43 

now  found  herself  shut  up  in  Paris  during  the 
whole  siege. 

Sonia,  in  the  greatest  anxiety  about  her 
sister's  fate,  and  oppressed  by  her  responsibility 
in  having  helped  Aniuta  in  her  secret  journey, 
made  up  her  mind,  as  soon  as  the  siege  had 
been  raised,  to  try  to  get  into  Paris  accompanied 
by  her  husband,  and  to  search  for  her  sister. 

When  in  after  times  Sonia  spoke  of  this 
journey,  she  was  hardly  able  to  explain  how 
they  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  city,  break- 
ing through  the  German  lines.  They  walked 
along  the  Seine  till  they  discovered  an  empty 
boat  which  had  been  pulled  ashore.  They 
immediately  took  possession  of  it  and  set 
off,  but  had  scarcely  gone  a  few  yards  when  a 
sentry  caught  sight  of  them  and  gave  the 
alarm.  Without  answering  they  hurried  on, 
and  owing  either  to  negligence  or  indifference 
on  the  part  of  the  guards,  they  succeeded 
in  escaping  to  the  opposite  shore,  and  in 
entering  Paris  unnoticed,  just  at  the  first  out- 
break of  the  Commune. 

Years  afterwards,  Sonia  had  an  idea  of  publish- 
ing some  of  their  experiences  in  literary  form  ; 
but,  alas,  this  plan,  as  well  as  many  others, 
went  to  the  grave  with  her.     One  of  her  ideas 


44  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

was  to  write  a  story  with  the  title  :  '  The  Sisters 
Rajevsky  during  the  Commune/  and  amongst 
other  interesting  scenes,  to  describe  a  night 
in  an  ambulance  where  she  and  Aniuta  did 
service,  and  where  they  met  some  young  girls 
of  their  early  acquaintance  in  St  Petersburg. 
While  shells  were  exploding  all  around,  and 
wounded  persons  were  constantly  being  brought 
in,  the  young  women  talked  in  a  whisper  about 
past  times,  which  were  so  different  from  their 
present  life  and  surroundings  ;  it  all  seemed  like 
a  dream  or  a  fairy  tale. 

Sonia  was  still  at  the  age  when  grand  and 
thrilling  historical  events  impress  one  like  a 
sensation  novel  ;  she  saw  bombs  bursting  with- 
out the  slightest  fear,  it  only  gave  her  a  pleasant 
feeling  of  excitement,  an  inward  exultation,  to 
live  in  the  midst  of  this  drama. 

This  time  she  could  do  nothing  for  her  sister. 
Aniuta  had  flung  herself  with  passionate  energy 
into  the  political  movement,  and  wished  for 
no  better  fate  than  to  risk  her  life  with  the  man 
to  whom  she  had  united  her  lot  for  ever.  So, 
shortly  after  these  events,  the  Kovalevskys  left 
Paris  again,  and  Sonia  resumed  her  studies 
in  Berlin. 

But  after  the  fall  of  the  Commune  she  was 


SONIA    KOVALEVSKY  45 

called  back,  this  time  by  Aniuta  herself,  who 
now  besought  her  to  intercede  with  their  father 
in  order  to  induce  him  to  forgive  her  deception, 
and  to  use  all  possible  influence  to  help  her  out 
of  the  desperate  situation  in  which  she  was 
placed.  Mr.  Y.  had  been  taken  prisoner,  and 
was  condemned  to  death. 

When  we  remember  the  portrait  Sonia  has 
given  of  her  father  in  *  The  Sisters  Rajevsky,' 
we  can  easily  imagine  how  painfully  he  felt 
the  blow  when  he  suddenly  learned  the  cruel 
truth,  that  he  had  again  been  deceived  by  his 
children,  that  his  elder  daughter  had  followed 
her  inclination,  and  gone  her  own  way  in 
a  manner  which  must  necessarily  wound  all 
his  instincts  and  principles  in  their  tenderest 
point.  Only  a  few  years  previously,  on  dis- 
covering Aniuta's  secret  authorship,  for  which 
she  received  payment,  he  had  been  beside 
himself  with  grief  and  anger,  and  had  broken 
out  into  these  words :  *  Now  you  sell  your 
work,  how  can  I  be  certain  that  some  day  you 
will  not  sell  yourself!' 

Strangely  enough,  he  took  this  new  and  far 
deeper  grief  much  more  calmly.  He  and  his 
wife  hastened  to  Paris,  accompanied  by  the 
Kovalevskys,  and   on  meeting   his  guilty  child 


4б  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

he  was  so  full  с  f  kindness  and  forbearance,  that 
his  daughters,  who  felt  what  they  had  deserved 
of  him,  from  this  moment  clung  to  him  with  an 
affection  they  had  never  shown  before. 

To  my  regret,  I  can  only  give  a  few  unconnected 
anecdotes  relating  to  this  most  eventful  period. 

As  General  Krukovsky  had  an  introduction 
to  Thiers,  he  applied  to  him  to  obtain  pardon  for 
his  future  son-in-law.  Thiers  was  sorry  not  to 
be  able  to  do  anything,  but  in  the  course  of 
their  conversation  he  let  fall  the  apparently 
trivial  remark,  that  the  prisoners,  among  whom 
was  M.  Т.,  would  be  removed  to  another  prison 
on  the  following  day ;  they  were  to  pass 
by  a  building  where  an  exhibition  was  held, 
and  where  there  was  apt  to  be  great  traffic  at 
that  time  of  the  day.  Consequently  Aniuta  went 
thither  at  the  appointed  hour,  mixed  with  the 
crowd,  and  at  the  moment  when  the  prisoners 
passed,  stole  unnoticed  through  the  escort  of 
soldiers,  seized  Mr  Y.'s  arm,  and  disappeared 
with  him  into  the  exhibition,  whence  they 
succeeded  in  escaping  through  another  gate  to 
the  railway  station. 

The  story  seems  strange,  almost  incredible, 
but  I  simply  state  it  as  it  was  told  by  Sonia  and 
other  friends. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  47 

After  a  friend's  death,  how  bitterly  do  we  often 
regret  not  having  paid  sufficient  attention  to 
his  or  her  words,  not  having  put  down  all  the 
interesting  things  they  said.  There  is  the 
more  reason  for  me  to  deplore  my  negligence  in 
this  case,  as  Sonia  so  often  said  to  me :  '  You 
are  to  write  my  biography  after  my  death/  But 
in  those  moments  of  intimate  conversation,  who 
realises  that  the  day  may  actually  come,  when 
we  are  left  behind,  and  have  nothing  but  the 
memory  of  the  close  tie  that  bound  us  to  the 
deceased  ?  Who  does  not  expect  a  morrov/  to 
come  which  will  offer  abundant  opportunity  for 
filling  up  the  blanks  left  in  our  conversation, 
with  its  rapid  transitions  from  one  subject  to 
another  ? 

In  1874,  Sonia  took  her  degree  as  Dr.  phil.  at 
the  University  of  Gottingen,  for  which  she  had 
written  three  dissertations  under  the  direction  of 
Weierstrass,  of  which  one  in  particular — '  Zur 
Theorie  der  partiellen  Differentialgleichungen ' 
{Crelles  Journal  у  vol.  80),  is  considered  one  of  her 
most  remarkable  works.  By  special  licence,  the 
oral  examination  was  pretermitted.  In  the 
following  letter  to  the  Dean  of  the  Faculty  of 
Philosophy  at  Gottingen,  she  explains  in  her  own 
characteristic  way  her  motives  for  desiring  the 


48  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

dispensation,  which  is  only  granted  in  very  ex- 
ceptional cases  : — 

'  Your  Honour  (Euer  Spectabilitat)  will  kindly 
permit  me  to  add  a  few  words  to  the  petition  by 
which  I  present  myself  for  the  degree  of  Dr. 
phil.  in  your  faculty. 

'  It  is  not  an  easy  step  for  me  to  come  forward 
from  the  retirement  in  which  I  have  been  living 
hitherto.  I  have  overcome  my  reluctance  to 
do  so  only  from  a  desire  to  satisfy  very  near 
relatives  of  mine,  whose  judgment  is  of  great  im- 
portance to  me,  and  to  whom  I  wanted  to  give 
an  indisputable  proof  that  my  taste  for  the  study 
of  mathematics  was  really  serious,  and  that  my 
work  has  not  been  in  vain.  Moreover,  I  have 
been  told  that  as  a  foreigner  I  may  take  my 
degree  in  absentia,  provided  I  present  sufficiently 
important  works,  and  favourable  testimonials 
from  competent  authorities. 

'  And  also — I  hope  your  Honour  will  not  mis- 
understand my  open  confession — I  am  doubtful 
whether  I  possess  sufficient  self-assertion  for  an 
examen  rigorosnni ;  I  am  rather  afraid  that 
my  exceptional  position  before  a  tribunal  of 
unknown  gentlemen  would  be  somewhat  oppres- 
sive and  confusing  to  me,  though  I  am  perfectly 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  49 

convinced  that  my  examiners  would  meet  me 
with  kind  consideration. 

'  As  a  last  reason  I  must  add,  that  I  have  not 
mastered  the  German  language  sufficiently  in 
conversation,  though  I  am  accustomed  to  use  it 
in  mathematics,  when  I  have  ample  time  for 
reflection. 

'  I  did  not  begin  to  learn  German  till  five  years 
ago,  and  during  the  four  years  I  have  spent  in 
Berlin,  I  have  lived  a  very  solitary  life,  scarcely 
speaking  the  language  except  during  the  hours  I 
was  with  my  dear  master. 

'  For  these  reasons,  I  venture  to  ask  for  your 
Honour's  kind  permission  that  I  may  be  dis- 
pensed from  examen  rigorosmn! 

This  request,  and  particularly  the  great  merits 
of  her  written  work,  as  well  as  her  excellent 
testimonials,  succeeded  in  obtaining  for  Sonia 
the  exceptional  favour  of  being  created  Dr.  phil. 
without  personal  attendance. 

Shortly  after  the  Krukovsky  family  were  again 
united  in  their  old  family  home,  Palibino. 


IV 

LIFE  IN  RUSSIA 

Very  different  indeed  is  the  present  picture  of 
the  family  from  the  description  Sonia  has  given 
in  the  memoirs  of  her  childhood  ( '  Sisters 
Rajevsky '  ).  The  two  young  girls,  dreaming  of 
the  wide  unknown  world,  had  now  changed  into 
highly-experienced  women.  Though  their  youth- 
ful anticipations  had  scarcely  been  realised,  they 
had  SQen  and  heard  enough  to  have  plenty  of 
subjects  for  conversation  during  the  winter 
evenings  at  their  fireside  in  the  large  drawing- 
room  with  the  red  silk  damask  furniture,  whilst 
the  samovar  was  singing  on  the  tea-table,  and 
the  starving  wolves  were  performing  their  nightly 
concert  outside  in  the  lonely  park.  The  world 
had  lost  something  of  its  immensity  in  their 
eyes,  for  they  had  seen  a  good  deal  of  it,  and 
measured  its  proportions. 

Aniuta    had    passed    through    a    sufficiently 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  5  I 

eventful  time  to  satisfy  her  longing  for  strong 
emotions.  She  was  passionately  fond  of  the 
man  who  sat  at  her  side  in  the  arm-chair,  with 
a  tired,  somewhat  satirical  expression  ;  her  love 
was  so  intense  and  jealous,  that  it  promised 
to  offer  constant  and  sufficient  excitement.  The 
younger  sister,  hitherto,  it  is  true,  had  only  lived 
in  her  intelligence,  but  her  thirst  for  knowledge 
had  been  so  completely  satisfied,  nay,  satiated, 
that  she  was  incapable  at  present  of  working  any 
more  with  her  brain.  She  spent  her  time  in 
reading  novels,  playing  cards,  and  mixing  in  the 
society  of  the  neighbourhood,  where  intellectual 
interests  were  scarcely  cultivated  at  all. 

The  greatest  source  of  joy  to  Sonia  at  this 
time  was  the  change  that  had  taken  place  in  her 
father.  Like  herself,  he  was  one  of  those  who, 
through  intelligence  and  reflection,  are  able  to 
modify  and  improve  their  character,  and  the 
roughness  and  despotism,  which  used  formerly 
to  be  characteristic  of  him,  had  been  softened 
under  the  hard  trials  to  which  his  daughters  had 
subjected  him.  He  discovered  by  experience, 
that  such  power  as  he  had  claimed  to  exercise 
in  his  younger  years  cannot  be  arrogated  with 
impunity,  even  by  parents  over  their  children. 
So  he  now  tolerated  with  indulgence  the  radical 


52  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

opinions  of  one  son-in-law,  a  former  *  Com- 
munard/ as  well  as  the  materialistic  tendencies 
of  his  other  son-in-law,  the  naturalist. 

This  was  the  most  beautiful  memory  Sonia 
kept  of  her  father,  and  it  impressed  itself  the 
more  deeply  in  her  heart,  as  this  winter  was  his 
last ;  heart-disease  put  a  quick  and  unexpected 
end  to  his  life. 

The  blow  was  very  hard.  Of  late  Sonia  had 
attached  herself  so  fondly  to  her  father,  whom, 
indeed,  she  had  always  loved  more  than  her 
mother.  Madame  Krukovsky  was  one  of  those 
women  whom  everybody  likes,  and  who  are  kind 
to  all,  but  who,  for  this  very  reason,  was  less 
congenial  to  her  daughter.  Moreover,  Sonia 
always  imagined  herself  to  be  loved  by  her 
mother  less  than  her  brother  and  sister,  while  she 
knew  she  was  her  father's  favourite. 

His  death  left  a  terrible  blank,  and  made  her 
feel  very  lonely.  Aniuta  had  her  husband,  with 
whom  she  could  share  her  grief;  Sonia  had 
nobody.  She  had  always  kept  aloof  from  the 
man  whose  most  ardent  desire  had  been  to  com- 
fort and  help  her.  Now,  suddenly,  her  relation 
to  him  appeared  more  painful  and  unnatural 
to  her  than  ever,  her  longing  for  tenderness 
broke  down  all  prejudices,  and  so,  in  this  time  of 


SON  I A  KOVALEVSKY  53 

sorrow,  she  prepared  herself  quietly  to  become 
his  real  wife. 


Next  winter  the  whole  family  moved  to  St 
Petersburg.  Sonia  soon  found  herself  the  centre 
of  a  most  distinguished  and  intellectual  circle,  an 
exquisite  society,  the  equal  of  which  is  hardly  to 
be  found  anywhere  but  in  the  capital  of  Russia. 
Not  only  Sonia,  but  any  one  who  has  frequented 
similar  circles,  will  acknowledge  that  really  dis- 
tinguished and  liberal-minded  Russians  surpass 
all  others  in  manysidedness,  unbiassed  views, 
and  a  wide  spiritual  sphere.  They  are  ahead  of 
the  most  advanced  in  other  countries,  the  first  to 
discover  new  mental  phenomena  on  the  horizon, 
and  with  their  wonderfully  open  eye  they  com- 
bine an  enthusiasm  for,  and  a  faith  in,  their  ideals, 
which  we  scarcely  find  in  any  other  European 
nation. 

Here  Sonia  felt  herself  understood  and  ad- 
mired. For  her,  now  in  the  full  bloom  of  youth, 
this  change  was  delightful ;  she  threw  herself 
ardently  into  the  vortex  of  the  world — festivals, 
plays,  lectures,  parties,  and  similar  excitements. 

As  her  present  surroundings  were  more  given 
to  literary  than  to  scientific  interests,  Sonia,  with 


54        У  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

her  responsive  sympathy,  was  carried  away  into 
the  same  groove.  She  contributed  to  newspapers, 
wrote  poetry,  dramatic  criticism,  etc.,  always 
anonymously  ;  she  also  published  a  novel,  '  The 
Private  Lecturer,'  which  treated  of  university  life 
in  a  small  German  town,  and  was  considered 
very  promising. 

Aniuta,  who  also  settled  down  in  Petersburg 
with  her  husband  for  some  years,  became  a  really 
successful  authoress.  Woldemar  Kovalevsky 
worked  chiefly  at  translations,  and  published 
several  popular  scientific  works,  Brehm's  cele- 
brated '  Birds,'  for  example. 

The  fortune  Sonia  inherited  from  her  father 
was  very  small  at  present,  as  he  had  left  the 
bulk  of  his  property  to  his  wife ;  and  the  life 
the  Kovalevskys  were  leading  necessitated  a 
certain  luxury.  This  may  have  given  Sonia  the 
first  idea  of  throwing  herself  into  business  spec- 
ulations. Though  her  husband  was  personally 
indifferent  to  all  kinds  of  luxury,  his  lively  and 
impressionable  imagination  was  soon  carried  away 
by  these  ideas,  and  so  one  industrial  enterprise 
followed  another.  They  built  houses  in  St 
Petersburg,  bathing  establishments,  an  orangery  ; 
they  edited  papers,  started  inventions  of  different 
kinds,   and    for   a   time   everything   seemed   to 


SONIA   KOVALEYSKY  55 

flourish.  Their  friends  prophesied  a  glodous 
future,  and  when  in  1878  their  first  and  only 
child  was  born,  this  daughter  was  hailed  as  a 
great  heiress.  But,  as  usual,  Sonia  had  ominous 
forebodings  of  misfortunes.  One  of  her  intimate 
friends  at  the  time  remembers,  that  on  the  very 
day  when  there  was  to  be  a  grand  ceremony 
in  honour  of  their  first  house,  of  which  the 
foundation  stone  was  to  be  laid,  Sonia  said,  that 
the  day  was  spoilt  for  her  by  a  dream  she  had 
had  the  previous  night.  She  had  seen  herself 
standing  on  the  site  of  the  new  house,  surrounded 
by  a  large  crowed  which  had  assembled  to 
witness  the  ceremony ;  all  of  a  sudden  people 
had  separated,  and  in  the  midst  of  them  her 
husband  had  appeared,  fighting  with  a  diabolical 
man,  who  fell  upon  him,  and  with  a  sardonic 
laugh,  knocked  him  down. 

For  a  long  time  she  remained  uneasy  and 
downhearted  on  account  of  this  dream,  which 
was  to  be  most  sadly  fulfilled. 

When  all  their  speculations,  after  having  been 
started  in  the  grandest  style,  failed  one  after 
another,  Sonia's  energy  and  strength  of  mind 
revealed  themselves  in  all  their  superiority.  For 
a  moment  she  might  be  tempted  to  use  her 
intelligence  and  inventive  power  for  the  purpose 


5  б  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

of  creating  a  fortune,  but  her  heart  could  never 
deeply  attach  itself  to  such  an  unsatisfactory 
pursuit.  To  lose  millions  at  one  stroke  would 
not  disturb  her  night's  rest,  or  add  a  wrinkle  to 
her  brow,  and  she  now  beheld  the  loss  of  a 
dream-fortune  without  the  slightest  grief.  She 
had  wished  to  be  rich,  because  all  manifestations 
of  life  tempted  her,  because  her  imaginative  and 
passionate  nature  made  her  wish  to  know  every- 
thing. But  when  she  saw  that  all  attempts 
failed,  she  was  instantly  ready  to  give  them  up  ; 
and  now  she  devoted  all  her  energy  to  comfort 
and  help  her  husband. 

Strangely  enough,  this  unassuming  man,  who 
had  never  for  a  moment  wished  for  riches,  or 
been  tempted  by  the  treasures  they  can  procure, 
had  been  much  more  ardent  than  his  wife  in 
his  desire  to  make  a  fortune  in  this  way.  It 
seemed  as  if  failure  in  itself  would  crush  his 
nature,  while  Sonia  possessed,  not  only  the  rare 
strength  of  submitting  to  the  inevitable,  but 
also  sufficient  elasticity  of  mind  to  throw  herself 
into  new  tasks. 

This  time  she  succeeded  in  preventing  a 
collapse.  Regardless  of  effort  and  humiliation, 
she  hurried  to  all  their  friends  who  had  shared 
in  the  enterprises,  and  an  arrangement  was  made 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  57 

which  satisfied  all  parties.  She  was  rewarded 
by  her  husband's  gratitude  and  admiration,  and 
a  new  era  of  happiness  seemed  to  dawn  upon  them. 

But  the  demon  of  Sonia's  dream  now  really 
made  his  appearance.  He  was  a  kind  of  adven- 
turer in  grand  style,  with  whom  Kovalevsky 
had  had  business  relations,  and  who  now  tried 
to  tempt  him  into  new  and  dangerous  speculations. 
Sonia,  who  possessed  to  an  unusual  degree 
the  gift  of  penetrating  character  at  first  sight, 
immediately  took  such  a  dislike  to  this  man, 
that  she  could  not  bear  to  see  him  in  her  house. 
She  besought  her  husband  to  keep  aloof  from 
this  bad  adviser,  to  give  up  all  speculations,  as 
she  had  done  herself,  and  to  return  to  scientific 
work.  But  it  was  no  use.  Although  about  this 
time,  1880-81,  Kovalevsky  was  appointed  Pro- 
fessor of  Palaeontology  at  the  University  of  Mos- 
cow, where  he  and  his  wife  were  then  residing,  he 
could  not  tear  himself  away  from  his  grand 
schemes,  which  were  taking  more  and  more 
fantastic  dimensions. 

Kovalevsky  was  so  blinded  by  his  new  and 
dangerous  ally,  that  he  would  not  listen  to  his 
wife's  objections.  At  last,  as  he  could  not  make 
her  share  his  views,  he  excluded  her  from  his 
confidence,  and  acted  on  his  own  responsibility 


58  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

This  was  the  most  painful  blow  to  her,  and  one 
which,  with  her  character,  she  was  unable  to 
bear.  Having  once  made  up  her  mind  really 
to  belong  to  her  husband,  she  had  staked 
everything  on  tightening  and  deepening  the  bond 
between  them.  It  was  in  her  nature  to  devote 
herself  with  passionate  intensity  to  that  which, 
at  any  given  moment,  she  felt  to  be  the  most 
important  object  of  her  life.  She  drew  a  distinct 
line  between  the  important  and  the  unimportant, 
and  it  was  one  of  the  great  features  in  her 
character,  which  rendered  her  so  superior  to 
other  women,  that  she  never  sacrificed  the 
essential  to  the  unessential.  There  was  no 
narrowness  in  her;  in  matters  of  feeling  she 
could  not  bear  half-heartedness,  and  she  was 
capable  of  sacrificing  all  to  the  one  great  purpose 
in  view. 

Sonia  did  her  utmost  to  save  her  husband 
from  the  danger  that  threatened  him.  One  of 
her  friends  describes  her  struggles  and  sacrifices 
in  the  following  way  : — ■ 

'  She  tried  to  give  Kovalevsky  a  new  interest  in 
his  science,  occupied  herself  with  geological 
studies,  prepared  his  lectures  with  him,  did 
everything  to  render  his  home-life  as  attractive 
as    possible.     All   in  vain.     I   think  he  was  no 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  59 

longer  in  a  normal  state  of  mind ;  his  nerves 
had  been  over-excited,  and  he  could  not  recover 
the  lost  balance.' 

The  adventurer  had  no  more  ardent  wish  than 
to  separate  the  too  clear-sighted  wife  from  her 
husband,  and  he  profited  by  the  dawning  discon- 
tent between  them,  to  make  her  suspect  that  her 
husband's  reticence  had  another  cause  than  she 
supposed,  and  that  she  had  reason  to  be  jealous. 

From  Sonia's  own  statements  we  know,  that 
as  a  child  of  ten  she  had  a  tendency  to  pas- 
sionate jealousy.  To  touch  this  chord  was  to 
rouse  the  strongest  passion  of  her  ardent  nature. 
Sonia  lost  her  critical  insight,  and  was  incapable 
of  examining  whether  the  accusation  was  true 
or  not — in  later  years  she  was  almost  positive 
that  the  whole  thing  was  an  invention — she  only 
felt  an  intense  desire  to  get  away,  away  from  the 
humiliation  of  feeling  herself  abandoned,  a  fear 
lest  her  passion  should  tempt  her  to  base 
espionage,  or  to  making  a  scandal.  To  live 
with  a  husband  whose  love  and  confidence  she 
thought  she  had  lost,  to  see  him  go  to  ruin  with- 
out being  able  to  stop  Jiim,  was  a  task  beyond 
her  nature.  She  was  incapable  of  resigning  ;  in 
matters  of  feeling  she  was  as  uncompromising 
and  exacting  as  she  was  forbearing  and  easy  to 


бО  SON  I А   KOVALEVSKY 

satisfy  in  outward  matters.  Without  really 
loving  this  man,  she  had  devoted  herself  entirely 
to  him,  shared  all  his  interests,  and  tried  to 
attach  him  to  her  with  the  ardent  desire  of  a 
woman,  who  naturally  craves  for  possessing  the 
undivided  devotion  of  her  husband  and  her 
child's  father.  When,  in  spite  of  all  these  efforts, 
she  saw  him  turn  away  and  place  another  be- 
tween them,  the  artificial  bond  of  tenderness 
burst  asunder,  her  heart  shrank  back  and  cast 
out  the  image  to  which  it  had  clung  by  an  effort 
of  her  will,  and  she  was  once  more  alone. 

She  now  resolved  to  create  a  future  for  herself 
and  her  little  daughter,  and  left  home  and 
country  to  resume  her  solitary,  studious  life 
abroad. 


A  TRAVELLING  ADVENTURE.  A 
BLOW  OF  FATE. 

When  the  train  had  left  the  station,  and  Sonia 
had  lost  the  last  glimpse  of  the  friends  who 
had  seen  her  off,  she  yielded  to  her  emotion, 
which  hitherto  she  had  repressed  by  a  strong 
effort,  and  burst  into  a  violent  fit  of  tears.  She 
wept  for  her  short  happiness,  for  her  lost  dream 
of  fully  sympathetic  life  with  another  person ; 
and  she  trembled  at  the  prospectiof  lonely  study, 
which  had  once  been  her  whole  life,  but  which 
could  satisfy  her  no  longer,  now  that  she  had 
tasted  the  happiness  of  living  in  a  home  of  her 
own,  loved  and  understood  by  sympathising 
friends. 

She  tried  to  find  comfort  in  the  thought  that 
she  was  going  to  resume  her  mathematical 
studies,  that  she  would  write  a  work  which  was 
to  bring  her  fame  and  to  shed  glory  over  her 


б2  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

sex — it  was  all  in  vain  ;  these  joys  now  seemed 
pale  compared  to  the  personal  happiness,  which 
for  the  last  few  years  had  been  her  lot  and  only 
aim.  The  paroxysm  of  grief  became  more  and 
more  violent,  and  shook  her  from  head  to  foot. 

She  never  noticed  a  middle-aged  gentleman, 
who  was  sitting  opposite  to  her,  watching  her 
with  sympathy.  '  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you  cry 
in  this  way,'  he  exclaimed  at  last.  *  I  suppose  it 
is  the  first  time  you  have  been  out  into  the  world 
alone,  but  after  all,  you  are  not  going  to  can- 
nibals, and  a  young  girl  like  you  may  always  be 
sure  to  find  friends  when  she  wants  them.' 

Sonia  looked  up  in  surprise,  and  immediately 
stopped  crying.  She  who  used  to  conceal  so 
carefully  the  wounds  of  her  heart,  even  from  her 
nearest  relations,  felt  ashamed  to  have  shown 
her  grief  before  a  stranger. 

It  was  a  relief  to  her,  however,  to  find  that  he 
had  not  the  slightest  idea  who  she  was.  From 
the  conversation  that  followed,  it  appeared  that 
he  took  her  for  a  young  governess,  who  was 
going  abroad  to  earn  her  living,  and  she  did  not 
undeceive  him,  glad  to  preserve  her  incognito  in 
this  way ;  it  even  cheered  her  to  play  the  part. 
She  had  no  difficulty  in  identifying  herself  with 
the  poor  governess,  and  with  shy,  downcast  eyes 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  63 

she  received  her  travelling  companion's  advice 
and  comfort.  In  spite  of  her  real  grief,  the 
fantastic  element  in  her  was  strong  enough  to 
make  her  enjoy  the  mystification.  When  the 
gentleman  proposed  that  they  should  go  out  to- 
gether and  see  the  town  through  which  they  had 
to  pass,  she  consented,  and  spent  two  days  there 
in  his  company,  after  which  they  separated  with- 
out having  told  each  other  their  names  or  posi- 
tions. 

This  little  episode  is  very  characteristic  of 
Sonia's  taste  for  adventure.  She  liked  the 
stranger,  his  kind  sympathy  touched  her ;  why 
not  accept  this  little  pleasure  which  chance 
threw  in  her  path  ?  Another  woman  no  doubt 
would  have'been  compromised  in  the  eyes  of  the 
gentleman  by  allowing  herself  such  liberty ; 
but  to  Sonia,  who  for  so  many  years  had  lived 
in  companionship  with  her  own  husband  with- 
out belonging  to  him,  the  affair  seemed  very 
simple,  and  she  was  well  aware  that,  in  her  inter- 
course with  men,  it  lay  with  herself  to  draw  the 
limit  where  she  liked.  No  man  could  ever  mis- 
understand her  in  this  respect. 

Later  on,  during  her  residence  in  Paris,  she 
showed  a  similar  disregard  of  conventionality  in 
carrying  to  the  extreme  limit  a  relation,  which 


б4  SON  I А   KOVALEVSKY 

must  needs  have  appeared  suspicious  to  her 
hostess,  who  did  not  know  what  to  think  of  her 
lodger  on  seeing  a  man  come  out  of  her  room 
about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  and  climb  over 
the  garden-wall — the  more  so  as  this  young  man 
spent  whole  days  with  Sonia,  and  always  re- 
mained late.  Moreover,  he  was  the  only  person 
with  whom  she  had  any  intercourse.  Very 
naturally,  this  looked  suspicious  ;  yet  the  relation 
in  this  case  was  as  platonic  as  could  be 
imagined. 

The  young  man  was  a  Pole  and  a  revolu- 
tionary, a  mathematician  and  a  poet. 

His  soul  and  hers  were  like  two  flames  burn- 
ing in  unison  ;  nobody  had  ever  understood  her 
as  he  did — every  mood,  thought,  and  dream. 
They  were  continually  together,  and  during  their 
short  hours  of  separation  they  wrote  long  epistles 
to  one  another.  They  wrote  poems  in  company, 
and  had  even  commenced  writing  a  long  romantic 
novel. 

They  were  enthusiastic  believers  in  the  idea 
that  human  beings  are  created  as  pairs, 
so  that  each  man  or  woman  forms  only  one 
half  of  the  complete  creature,  the  other  half 
existing  somewhere  on  the  globe,  though  only 
a  rare   and   happy  chance  would  join  the  two 


SON  I A  KOVALEVSKY  65 

In  this  life ;  in  most  cases  they  would  only 
find  one  another  in  their  future  existence. 
Could  anything  be  more  romantic  ? 

These  two  could  not  be  united  here  on  earth, 
because  the  conditions  for  such  an  union  had 
already  been  spoilt.  Even  if  Sonia  could  have 
recovered  her  liberty,  she  had  belonged  to 
another,  and  the  young  man,  who  had  kept  pure 
for  the  sake  of  the  woman  who  was  to  have  been 
his  only  love,  could  not  reconcile  himself  to  this 
idea.  Nor  did  she  feel  that  she  had  a  right  to 
belong  to  anybody  else,  for  the  bond  that  united 
her  to  her  husband  was  not  entirely  broken. 
Now  and  then  they  wrote  to  each  other,  and 
spoke  of  meeting  again ;  and  in  her  heart  she  had 
a  kindly  feeling  for  him  still. 

So  her  relations  to  the  Pole  consisted  ex- 
clusively of  an  exchange  of  thoughts,  and  an 
abstract  analysis  of  feelings. 

They  would  sit  together  talking  incessantly, 
intoxicating  themselves  with  a  never-ending  flov/ 
of  words,  a  special  characteristic  of  the  Slavonic 
race. 

For  a  time  all  this  made  Sonia  forget  the  dis- 
cordances of  her  real  life — when  suddenly  fate 
struck  her  with  a  brutal,  crushing  blow. 

Her  husband  had  lacked  courage  to  survive 


66  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

the  discovery  that  he  had  been  deceived  into  a 
scandalous  fraud,  and  ruined  his  family.  This 
highly  gifted  and  distinguished  man,  so  simple 
and  unassuming  in  his  manners,  who  never 
coveted  for  himself  any  of  the  amusements  that 
money  can  procure,  had  fallen  a  victim  to  a 
swindle,  Avhich  was  quite  contrary  to  his  whole 
character  and  disposition. 

This  news  threw  Sonia  on  her  bed  with  a 
violent  nervous  fever,  from  which  she  rose  as  if 
the  nerve  of  her  life  had  been  cut  asunder. 
Remorse  at  having  left  her  husband,  instead  of 
remaining  with  him  and  supporting  him, — though 
this  would  have  been  to  condemn  herself  to  an 
almost  unendurable  struggle, — tormented  her 
with  all  the  bitterness  of  the  irreparable.  During 
this  illness  and  mental  struggle  her  appearance 
had  lost  its  freshness,  she  had  become  many 
years  older,  her  fine  complexion  was  gone,  and 
a  deep  wrinkle  had  settled  between  her  brows, 
where  it  remained  ever  after. 


VI 


THE  FIRST  INVITATION  FROM 
SWEDEN 

During  her  residence  in  St  Petersburg,  in  1876, 
Sonia  had  already  made  an  acquaintance  which 
was  to  be  of  decisive  influence  on  her  future. 

Professor  Mittag  Leffler,  a  pupil  of  Weierstrass, 
like  herself,  had  so  frequently  heard  the  pro- 
fessor speak  of  her  remarkable  ability,  that  he 
wished  to  make  her  acquaintance,  and  therefore 
paid  her  a  visit. 

This  time  no  foreboding  told  Sonia  how  im- 
portant this  new  acquaintance  would  become 
to  her.  She  felt  rather  disinclined  to  receive  the 
visit,  because  at  that  time  she  had  quite  laid 
aside  her  scientific  studies,  and  did  not  even  keep 
up  her  correspondence  with  her  old  master.  But 
during  her  conversation  with  Mittag  Leffler  her 
former  interest  revived,  and  she  revealed  such 


6S  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

acuteness  of  thought,  such  quickness  of  percep- 
tion in  the  most  intricate  mathematical  ques- 
tions, that  her  visitor  felt  almost  bewildered, 
when  he  looked  at  the  youthful  face  before  him. 
The  impression  he  had  received  of  her  distinction 
as  a  female  thinker  was  so  deep,  that  several 
years  later,  when  he  was  called  to  the  professor- 
ship of  mathematics  at  the  recently-founded 
Stockholm  University,  one  of  his  first  steps  was 
to  send  in  a  petition  that  Madame  Kovalevsky 
might  be  nominated  lecturer  under  him. 

A  few  years  before  the  death  of  her  husband, 
Sonia  had  expressed  a  wish  to  obtain  a  situa- 
tion as  lecturer  at  some  university.  Mittag 
Leffler,  warmly  interested  in  the  new  centre  of 
scientific  study  in  his  native  town,  as  well  as 
in  the  woman-question,  eagerly  desired  to  shed 
glory  on  the  new  university,  by  attaching  to  it 
the  first  really  great  female  name  in  his  science. 

Already  in  1 88 1 ,  with  regard  to  these  prospects, 
Sonia  had  written  the  following  lines  to  Mittag 
Leffier  :— 

'  Berlin,  Bellevuestrasse, 
'yu/yS^/i,  1 88 1. 

' .  .  .  Nevertheless,  I  thank  you  most  heartily 
for  your  wish  that  I  may  be  called  to  Stockholm, 
and  for  all  your  efforts  in  the  matter.     As  for 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  69 

myself,  I  can  assure  you  that  if  the  post  of 
lecturer  were  offered  me,  I  should  be  very  glad 
to  accept  it.  I  have  never  aspired  to  anything 
higher,  and  I  even  confess  to  you,  that  to  begin 
with  I  should  feel  less  shy  in  this  position,  and 
quite  satisfied  to  have  an  opportunity  of  em- 
ploying my  knowledge  in  the  service  of  the  higher 
education,  and  securing  access  for  women  to  a 
university  career,  a  privilege  which  hitherto  has 
been  bestowed  only  as  an  exception  and  a 
special  favour,  and  might  be  easily  and  volun- 
tarily withdrawn,  as  has  been  the  case  at  most  of 
the  German  universities. 

'  Without  being  rich,  my  means  allow  me  to 
live  quite  independently,  so  that  the  question  of 
salary  would  be  irrelevant  in  this  case.  What 
I  wish  above  all,  is  to  serve  a  cause  dear  to  me, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  to  work  surrounded  by 
persons  who  are  occupied  with  the  same  studies 
as  myself,  an  advantage  I  have  always  been 
longing  for,  which  I  miss  in  Russia,  and  which 
hitherto  I  have  enjoyed  only  in  Berlin. 

'  These,  my  dear  Professor,  are  my  personal 
feelings.  But  I  must  add  another  consideration. 
So  far  as  Professor  Weierstrass  can  judge  of 
circumstances  in  Stockholm,  he  does  not  think 
that  the  university   will   ever   admit   a   woman 


70  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

among  its  teachers  ;  and,  what  is  more  important 
still,  he  is  afraid  that  your  insisting  on  this  inno- 
vation might  prejudice  your  own  position.  It 
would  be  much  too  selfish  on  my  part  not  to 
inform  you  of  our  dear  master's  opinion  on  this 
matter  ;  and  you  may  imagine  how  sorry  I  should 
be,  if,  after  all,  I  became  a  hindrance  to  you, 
who  have  always  given  me  so  much  interest 
and  ready  help,  and  for  whom  I  feel  the  sincerest 
friendship. 

'  Therefore,  I  think  the  wisest  plan  would  be 
not  to  take  any  step  at  present  in  this  affair ; 
to  wait  at  any  rate  till  I  have  finished  the  work 
which  occupies  me  just  now.  If  I  succeed  in  my 
task  as  well  as  I  wish  and  hope,  it  will,  at  all 
events,  be  a  great  help  to  me  in  reaching  the  end 
I  have  in  view.' 

The  succeeding  dramatic  events  in  Sonia's 
life  (separation  from  her  husband,  her  romantic 
episode  with  her  Polish  friend,  Kovalevsky's 
death,  her  own  long  illness),  retarded  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  task.  Not  until  August  1883 
did  she  inform  Mittag  Leffler  that  she  had 
finished  one  of  her  books.  On  August  28th, 
she  writes  from  Odessa  : — 

*  At  last  I  have  brought  to  a  close  one  of  the 


SONIA  KOVALEVSKY  7 1 

two  works  that  have  occupied  my  mind  these 
two  years.  As  soon  as  I  thought  I  had  obtained 
a  satisfactory  result,  my  first  wish  was  to  inform 
you  of  it ;  but  Herr  Weierstrass,  with  his  usual 
kindness,  undertook  to  write  to  you  about  my 
successful  researches.  I  have  just  received  a 
letter  from  him,  telling  me  that  he  had  written 
to  you,  and  received  your  answer  in  return,  in 
which,  with  your  invariable  kindness  towards 
me,  you  ask  me  to  come  to  Stockholm  as  soon 
as  possible,  in  order  to  begin  a  course  of  private 
lectures  there.  I  cannot  sufficiently  express  my 
gratitude  for  the  friendship  you  have  always 
shewn  me,  nor  tell  you  how  happy  I  am  to  enter 
upon  a  career,  which  has  been  the  object  of  my 
constant  desires.  Nevertheless,  I  must  not 
conceal  from  you,  that  in  many  respects  I 
do  not  feel  myself  qualified  for  the  duties  of 
a  lecturer,  and  I  am  almost  afraid  that,  in 
spite  of  your  kind  predilection  for  me,  you  will 
be  quite  disappointed  with  my  performances, 
when  you  come  to  see  them  at  close  quarters. 

*I  feel  so  deeply  obliged  to  the  Stockholm 
University,  which,  alone  among  all,  is  willing 
to  open  its  doors  to  me,  that  I  can  only  wish 
to  attach  myself  to  Stockholm  and  Sweden, 
and  to  look  upon  them  as  my  second  country, 


72  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

hoping  to  remain  there  for  many  years.  But 
for  that  very  reason  I  should  not  Hke  to  go, 
until  1  feel  I  deserve  your  good  opinion,  and 
am  able  to  create  a  favourable  impression. 
I  have  written  to  Weierstrass  to-day,  asking 
whether  he  does  not  think  it  wiser  for  me  to 
remain  with  him  for  two  or  three  months  more, 
in  order  to  possess  myself  more  thoroughly  of 
his  ideas,  and  to  fill  up  the  blanks  which  may 
still  be  left  in  my  knowledge  of  mathematics. 

'  These  two  months  in  Berlin  would  also  be 
of  great  advantage  to  me,  in  helping  me  to 
get  into  touch  with  the  young  mathematicians 
who  are  finishing  their  studies,  or  beginning  their 
career  as  lecturers,  and  with  whom  I  used  to 
be  closely  connected  during  my  last  visit  to 
Berlin.  I  might  even  arrange  to  exchange 
lessons  with  some  of  them,  and  undertake  my- 
self to  expound  the  theory  of  the  transformations 
of  the  Abel-functions,  which  they  do  not  know, 
and  which  I  have  studied  thoroughly.  This 
would  offer  me  an  opportunity  of  lecturing, 
which,  hitherto,  I  have  not  had  at  all,  and  I 
should  come  to  Stockholm  in  January  much 
more  sure  of  myself.' 


VII 

ARRIVAL  IN  STOCKHOLM.     FIRST 
IMPRESSIOiNS. 

Very  naturally,  my  first  meeting  with  Sonia 
stands  engraved  in  my  memory,  especially  since 
her  death,  in  its  minutest  details.  She  had 
arrived  by  steamer  from  Finland  the  previous 
night,  and  was  staying  as  guest  in  the  house  of 
my  brother,  Mittag  Leffler.  I  went  to  call  upon 
her  in  the  morning. 

We  were  prepared  to  become  friends  ;  having 
heard  so  much  of  each  other,  we  were  both 
longing  to  meet.  Perhaps  she  had  anticipated 
more  pleasure  from  our  acquaintance  than  I,  for 
she  took  great  interest  in  my  vocation,  whilst  I 
was  a  little  afraid  that  a  mathematical  woman 
would  be  too  abstract  for  my  taste. 

When  I  entered  she  was  standing  near  the 
library  window  with  a  book  in  her  hand.    Before 


74  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

she  turned  round,  I  had  time  to  notice  her  grave 
profile,  with  somewhat  large  features,  rich  chest- 
nut hair,  rather  carelessly  coiled  in  a  knot,  a 
slender  though  not  well-proportioned  figure,  the 
body  appearing  too  small  for  the  massive  head. 
Her  mouth  was  large,  with  full  fresh  lips,  and 
very  expressive  in  its  distinctly  marked  lines. 
Her  hands  were  very  small,  like  a  child's,  and 
refined,  though  a  little  marred  by  two  distinct 
blue  veins. 

But  her  eyes !  They  were  of  a  wonderful 
expression,  and  gave  to  her  face  the  peculiar 
charm  that  attracted  everybody ;  their  colour 
could  not  be  defined,  as  it  alternated  between 
grey-green  and  brown ;  they  sparkled  with 
intelligence,  as  if  piercing  your  soul  to  its 
innermost  recesses.  But  at  the  same  time  they 
were  kind  and  genial,  beaming  with  sympathy, 
and,  as  with  a  kind  of  magnetic  spell,  won  your 
confidence  immediately.  They  were  unusually 
large  and  convex ;  at  times,  when  they  were 
tired,  you  noticed  a  certain  cast  in  them,  which 
might  be  partly  owing  to  their  extreme  short- 
sightedness. 

She  turned  round  quickly  and  met  me  with 
outstretched  hands,  3^et  there  was  a  certain 
shyness  in  her  manner,  and  her  greeting  was 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  75 

rather  conventional.  She  told  me  that  she  had 
caught  a  violent  toothache  on  the  steamer,  and 
I  offered  to  take  her  to  a  dentist — rather  an 
unpleasant  beginning  in  her  new  home. 

At  that  time  my  mind  was  taken  up  with  the 
plan  of  a  play,  *  How  we  do  good/  but  I  had 
written  nothing  of  it  as  yet.  So  great  was  her 
power  of  drawing  others  out,  that  before  -we 
arrived  at  the  dentist's,  I  had  told  her  the  whole 
thing  much  more  completely  than  I  had  seen  it 
myself  before.  And  ever  afterwards  she  continued 
to  exercise  the  greatest  influence  on  all  I  wrote. 
She  had  an  extraordinary  gift  of  understanding 
and  sympathising;  her  approval  was  so  warm 
and  enthusiastic,  her  censure  so  scorching,  that 
it  became  impossible  to  a  receptive  nature  like 
mine  to  work  without  her  approval.  If  she 
happened  to  blame  anything  I  had  written,  I 
kept  changing  it  till  she  was  pleased — and  this 
was  the  beginning  of  our  collaboration.  She 
used  to  say  that  I  should  never  have  written 
'  True  Women '  *  if  I  had  known  her  before  it 
was  published,  for  this  play  as  well  as  '  War 
against  Society,'  were  the  only  works  of  mine 
which    she    disliked.       *  True    Women '    for    a 

*  Translated  into  English  by  Mr  H.  L.   Brsekstad,  and  pub- 
lished by  Samuel  French,  Strand. 


"J 6  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

very  characteristic  reason  :  she  blamed  Bertha's 
struggle  to  save  the  remainder  of  her  fortune 
for  her  mother's  sake,  '  for/  said  she,  '  when  a 
woman  has  given  herself  to  a  man,  she  must  not 
hesitate  to  sacrifice  her  fortune  to  him  to  the 
last  penny.' 

This  criticism  was  just  like  her,  for  she  was 
in  the  highest  degree  individual  in  her  judg- 
ment of  literary  matters.  If  the  thoughts  and 
sentiments  of  the  work  agreed  with  her  own, 
she  felt  inclined  to  praise  it,  though  it  might  be 
of  small  literary  value.  On  the  other  hand,  if 
the  author  shocked  her  by  his  views,  she  would 
scarcely  admit  any  merit  in  his  production. 

In  spite  of  these  prejudices,  her  views  on  life 
were  very  large,  such  as  we  find  only  in  the 
most  superior  minds  of  our  time.  She  was 
perfectly  free  from  conventional  and  common- 
place opinions.  Her  strong  dash  of  genius,  and 
her  wide  culture,  raised  her  high  over  the  narrow 
horizon  within  which  traditional  views  keep  most 
minds  prisoned.  Her  only  limitations  were  those 
of  her  strong  sympathies  and  antipathies,  which 
braved  all  logic  and  argument. 

Our  intercourse  this  first  time  did  not  last 
long,  and  did  not  as  yet  develop  into  intimate 
friendship,  because  I  started  on  a  long  journey 


SONIA   KOA^ALEVSKY  77 

abroad  a  few  months  after  her  arrival.  How- 
ever, before  we  parted,  she  had  learned  Swedish 
enough  to  read  all  my  works.  Immediately 
after  her  arrival  she  began  to  learn  the  language, 
and  kept  studying  it  from  morning  till  night 
for  several  weeks.  When  my  brother  said  to 
her  that  he  was  going  to  give  a  party  to  his 
scientific  friends,  in  order  to  introduce  them  to 
her,  she  answered,  *  Wait  a  fortnight,  till  I  can 
speak  Swedish/ 

This  seemed  rather  bold,  but  she  kept  her 
word.  At  the  appointed  time  she  could  speak 
a  little,  and  already  during  the  first  winter  she 
acquainted  herself  with  our  whole  modern  litera- 
ture, and  read  '  Frithiof  s  Saga '  with  delight. 

This  extraordinary  talent  for  languages,  how- 
ever, had  its  limitations.  She  used  to  say 
herself,  that  she  had  no  particular  gift  that  way, 
and  that  it  was  only  ambition  and  necessity 
that  made  her  learn  them  so  quickly.  And 
indeed,  though  she  learned  many  languages, 
she  never  acquired  perfection  in  any,  but  always 
stopped  at  a  certain  point.  Though  she  was 
very  young  when  she  went  to  Germany,  she 
spoke  very  broken  German,  and  her  friends 
often  laughed  at  the  funny  words  she  concocted. 
In  her  flow  of  eloquence  she  never  stopped  to 


/8  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

choose  the  most  correct  expression,  and  she 
forgot  quickly.  After  having  learned  Swedish 
she  nearly  forgot  her  German,  and  after  a  few- 
months'  absence  from  Sweden  her  Swedish  used 
to  be  miserable.  Moreover,  with  language  as 
with  everything  else,  much  depended  on  her 
personal  mood.  When  tired  and  indisposed 
she  had  difficulty  in  finding  words,  but  when  in 
high  spirits  she  expressed  herself  with  ease  and 
elegance. 

She  often  regretted  that  she  could  not  speak 
Russian  with  her  intimate  friends  in  Sweden,  as 
it  prevented  her  from  expressing  the  most 
delicate  shades  of  her  thoughts.  In  Russia  it 
was  as  if  she  had  escaped  from  a  kind  of  prison, 
where  her  best  thoughts  had  been  kept  under 
lock  and  key.  At  the  same  time  her  country- 
men censured  her  style,  because  of  certain 
foreign  elements  in  it. 

In  February  1884,  I  went  to  London,  and  did 
not  see  Sonia  again  till  September  the  same 
year.  1  received  only  one  letter  from  her,  in 
which  she  gives  the  following  description  of  her 
first  winter  in  Stockholm  : — 

*  What  shall  I  tell  you  about  our  life  in  Stock- 
holm ?  Though  not  very  eventful,  it  has  been 
animated  enough,  and  of  late  rather  fatiguing. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  79 

Suppers,  dinners,  soirees  continually.  It  was 
rather  difficult  to  attend  all,  and  yet  find  time 
for  preparing  lectures.  We  stopped  to-day  for 
a  fortnight's  Easter  holidays,  and  I  am  as  glad 
as  a  schoolgirl.  The  term  will  soon  be  at  an 
end,  and  then  I  hope  to  go  to  Berlin  by  St 
Petersburg.  My  plans  for  the  next  winter,  of 
course,  are  unsettled,  they  do  not  depend  upon 
myself 

'  As  you  may  imagine,  everybody  talks  of 
you,  and  wants  to  hear  about  you.  Your  letters 
are  read  and  commended  ;  they  create  a  regular 
sensation.  The  leading  ladies  of  Stockholm 
seem  to  lack  interesting  and  exciting  subjects  of 
conversation,  and  it  is  a  charity  to  provide  them 
with  such  matter.  I  am  looking  forward  to  and 
at  the  same  time  trembling  for  the  fate  of  your 
play.' 

In  April,  Sonia  brought  her  course  of  lectures 
to  a  close,  and  went  to  Russia.  She  writes 
from  there  to  Mittag  Leffler : — 

'April  29M,   1884. 

* ...  It  appears  a  century  since  I  left  Stock- 
holm. I  shall  never  in  my  life  be  able  to  show 
or  tell  you  my  gratitude  and  friendship  for  you. 
It  seems  that  I  have  found  a  new  home-country 


80  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

and  a  new  family  in  Sweden  at  the  very  moment 
when  I  was  most  in  need  of  it.  .  .  .' 

The  lectures  which  Sonia  had  delivered  at 
the  University  that  winter — in  German — had 
been  of  an  entirely  private  nature,  but  they  had 
been  so  highly  appreciated  that  it  became 
possible  to  Mittag  Leffler  privately  to  collect 
the  means  necessary  to  secure  her  appointment 
to  the  professorship  for  five  years.  A  number 
of  private  persons  undertook  to  contribute 
2000  kroner  a  year  (about  ;^iii),  the  University 
added  a  similar  sum,  so  that  a  salary  of  ;^222 
was  offered  to  Sonia. 

Her  pecuniary  situation  no  longer  allowed 
her  to  do  the  work  for  nothing,  as  she  had  been 
liberal  enough  to  offer  at  first.  But  it  was  not 
the  financial  question  which  caused  difficulties. 

There  was  opposition  to  overcome  which 
arose  from  many  sides  against  the  admission  of 
women  to  the  post  of  professors  in  the  Uni- 
versity. The  case  was  unprecedented,  as  no 
other  University  in  the  world  had  granted  this 
privilege  as  yet.  At  the  end  of  the  five  years, 
however,  Mittag  Leffler  succeeded  in  his  efforts  : 
Sonia  was  nominated  for  life.  (Only  a  year 
later  death  put  a  sudden  end  to  her  career). 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  8 1 

On  the  1st  of  July  1884,  Mittag  Leffler  had 
the  pleasure  of  telegraphing  to  Sonia,  who  was 
in  Berlin  at  that  time,  that  she  had  been  called 
to  the  professorship  for  five  years.  She  answered 
the  same  day  as  follows  : — 

'Berlin,  July  \st,  1884. 

Ч  .  .  I  need  not  tell  you  the  joy  it  gave  me  to 
receive  your  telegram  and  Uggla's.  I  may  con- 
fess now,  that  up  to  the  last  moment  I  did  not 
believe  that  the  thing  would  come  to  pass.  I 
kept  fearing  that  some  unforeseen  difficulty  would 
turn  up,  as  so  frequently  happens  in  this  life,  and 
that  all  our  plans  would  finally  collapse.  And, 
indeed,  I  have  not  the  slightest  doubt  that  my 
success  in  this  matter  is  due  only  to  your  perse- 
verance and  energy.  1  now  wish,  with  all  my 
heart,  that  I  may  have  sufficient  strength  and 
capacity  to  do  my  duties  to  the  utmost,  and  to 
support  you  well  in  all  your  enterprises.  I  trust 
firmly  in  the  future,  and  I  am  happy  at  the  pro- 
spect of  working  v/ith  you.  What  a  chance  that 
we  have  met  one  another  in  life.  .  .  . ; '  and  in 
the  same  letter,  .  .  .  '  Weierstrass  has  spoken  to 
several  persons  in  the  university  with  regard  to 
my  wish  of  attending  lectures  here.  There  is 
some  hope  that  the  matter  may  be  arranged,  but 


82  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

not  this  summer,  for  the  present  Rector  is 
an  ardent  reactionary  on  the  woman  question.  I 
hope  I  shall  succeed  in  obtaining  admission  in 
December,  when  I  shall  be  back  here  for  my 
holidays.  .  .  .' 

We  see  that  while  the  Stockholm  University 
had  already  accepted  Madame  Kovalevsky  as 
professor,  the  mere  fact  of  her  sex  still  excluded 
her  from  even  hearing  university  lectures  in  the 
German  capital. 

Anybody  else  no  doubt  would  have  felt  some 
uneasiness  at  the  uncertainty  of  the  position  she 
now  accepted  ;  but  Sonia  never  was  anxious 
about  the  future.  If  the  present  satisfied  her 
she  did  not  claim  any  more,  and  at  any  time 
she  would  have  been  ready  to  sacrifice  a  glorious 
future,  if  for  that  price  she  could  have  bought 
happiness  for  the  time  being. 

Before  going  to  Berlin  that  summer  Sonia  had 
visited  her  daughter,  who  was  staying  with  a 
friend  in  Moscow.  From  there  she  wrote  to 
Mittag  Leffler  in  a  way  which  explains  her  views 
regarding  her  maternal  duties,  and  the  conflict 
between  her  obligations  as  a  mother  and  as  a 
public  person. 

'  MosKOW,  June  ^rd,  1884. 
*.  .  .  I  have  received  a  long  letter  from  Т.,  in 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  83 

which  she  insists  on  my  taking  my  child  with 
me  to  Stockholm  ;  but  in  spite  of  all  the  reasons 
that  might  make  me  wish  to  live  with  my  little 
girl,  I  have  almost  made  up  my  mind  to  leave 
her  in  Moscow.  I  do  not  think  it  would  be  to 
her  interest  to  take  her  away  from  this  house 
where  she  is  so  comfortable.  In  Stockholm  no 
house  is  ready  to  receive  her,  and  I  shall  be 
obliged  to  devote  all  my  time  and  energy  to  my 
new  duties.  She  mentions  among  other  reasons, 
that  many  persons  will  accuse  me  of  indifference 
towards  my  daughter ;  very  likely,  but  I  confess 
this  reason  has  no  value  in  my  eyes.  I  am  ready 
to  submit  to  the  judgment  of  Stockholm  ladies 
in  all  small  matters  of  life,  but  in  serious  ques- 
tions, where  not  only  my  own  but  my  child's 
welfare  is  concerned,  I  think  it  would  be  an  un- 
pardonable weakness  to  be  influenced  even  by 
the  shadow  of  a  wish  to  appear  a  good  mother 
in  those  ladies'  eyes.' 

After  her  return  to  Sweden  in  September,  Sonia 
settled  down  for  a  time  in  Soedertelje,  in  order 
to  find  undisturbed  leisure  to  finish  an  important 
work  she  had  commenced  many  years  previ- 
ously, upon  the  refraction  of  light  in  a  crystal- 
line  medium.      Mittag    Leffler    and    a    young 


84  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

German  mathematician,  with  whom  Sonia  had 
made  acquaintance  in  Berlin,  were  also  staying 
there ;  the  latter  helped  her  with  the  German 
edition  of  her  work. 

On  visiting  her  there  after  my  return  from 
abroad,  I  was  struck  by  finding  her  look  younger 
and  prettier  than  before.  First  I  thought  it  was 
because  she  had  left  off  mourning,  for  black  did 
not  suit  her  at  all,  and  she  hated  wearing  it. 
The  light  blue  dress  set  off  her  complexion  to 
great  advantage,  and  she  had  curled  her  rich 
chestnut  hair. 

But  the  change  was  not  outward  only.  I  even 
noticed  that  her  sadness  had  given  way  to  the 
overflowing  gaiety  which  was  the  other  side  of 
her  character,  and  which  I  saw  for  the  first  time 
now.  During  these  periods  she  was  exuberant 
with  life  and  spirit ;  half  sarcastic,  half  good- 
natured  jokes  were  showering  down  constantly ; 
she  would  fling  out  the  boldest  paradoxes,  and 
if  you  were  not  quick  of  retort  you  had  better 
hold  your  tongue  on  those  occasions,  for  she  did 
not  leave  you  time  for  reflection. 

At  the  same  time  she  was  preparing  her 
lectures  for  the  next  term,  which  she  delivered 
before  the  young  German,  whom  she  called  her 
experimental  rabbit  (Versuchskaninchen),  a  part 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  85 

which,  as  a  rule,  had  fallen  to  the  share  of  Mittag 
Leffler. 

Her  high  spirits  continued  during  the  autumn  ; 
she  went  much  into  society,  and  everywhere 
formed  the  centre  of  a  large  circle. 

There  was  a  strong  sarcastic  element  in  Sonia's 
nature ;  she  was  a  worshipper  of  genius  and 
intelligence,  and  despised  mediocrity.  But,  at 
the  same  time,  she  was  endowed  with  the  poet's 
understanding  and  sympathetic  feeling  for  all 
life's  conflicts,  even  the  most  insignificant.  She 
listened  with  encouraging  interest  to  all  her 
friends'  concerns,  whether  household  troubles  or 
questions  of  dress,  etc.,  etc. 

It  was  frequently  said  that  she  was  as  simple 
and  unassuming  as  a  school  girl,  not  thinking 
herself  superior  to  any  other  woman ;  but  this 
was  a  mistake.  Her  openness  was  only  apparent, 
in  reality  she  was  very  reserved ;  but  the 
elasticity  of  her  manners  and  of  her  intelligence, 
her  desire  to  please,  and  her  psychological 
interest  for  all  that  was  human,  gave  her  the 
sympathetic  appearance  which  attracted  every- 
body. She  very  rarely  vented  her  sarcasm  on 
persons  inferior  to  herself,  unless  she  disliked 
them  very  much,  but  she  gave  it  free  play  with 
those  whom  she  considered  her  equals. 


86  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

However,  she  had  soon  exhausted  society  life  in 
Stockholm  ;  after  a  very  short  time  she  declared 
that  she  knew  everybody  by  heart,  and  she 
began  to  long  for  new  excitements.  It  was  her 
misfortune  that  she  could  never  feel  contented  in 
Stockholm,  and  perhaps  nowhere  in  the  world ; 
that  she  constantly  wanted  stimulus  for  her 
mind.  Everyday  life,  with  its  grey  monotony, 
was  hateful  to  her  ;  she  was  a  gipsy-nature,  as 
she  used  to  say  herself,  and  did  not  feel  capable 
of  cultivating  civic  virtues. 

She  attributed  this  peculiar  temper  to  her 
descent  from  a  gipsy  girl,  whom  her  great  grand- 
father had  married.  It  was  a  characteristic  of 
her  intelligence  as  well ;  she  was  of  a  very  recep- 
tive, as  well  as  highly  productive,  nature,  and 
required  stimulation  from  the  genius  of  others, 
in  order  to  produce  something  herself.  Her 
scientific  work,  indeed,  was  only  a  development 
of  her  great  master's  ideas. 

And  in  her  literary  productions,  too,  she 
absolutely  needed  exchange  of  ideas  with  others 
who  were  occupied  with  the  same  kind  of  work. 
In  fact,  life  in  a  small  town  like  Stockholm  was 
too  stagnating  for  her ;  she  could  only  thrive  in 
large  European  capitals. 

This    year — 1884 — she   spent     Christmas    in 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  8/ 

Berlin,  and  it  was  on  her  return  from  that  visit 
that  I  first  heard  her  utter  the  sentence,  which 
afterwards  she  repeated  every  year,  and  which 
pained  and  wounded  her  friends :  '  The  way 
from  Stockholm  to  Malmo  appears  to  me  one  of 
the  finest  railway  lines  I  have  ever  seen  ;  but  the 
way  from  Malmo  to  Stockholm,  the  ugliest, 
slowest,  dreariest  journey  I  know/ 

My  heart  shrinks  when  I  think  how  often  she 
had  to  make  that  journey  with  ever  increasing 
bitterness,  till  at  last  it  led  her  to  her  grave. 

A  letter  to  my  brother  that  Christmas  shows 
how  deeply  melancholy  her  general  disposition 
was,  in  spite  of  all  outward  gaiety.  Her  friends 
relate  that  during  this  visit  to  Berlin  she  was 
more  cheerful  than  they  had  ever  seen  her.  She 
regretted  that  in  her  youth  she  had  neglected  all 
entertainments  usually  enjoyed  by  young  people, 
and  now  she  was  going  to  have  compensation 
So  she  began  to  take  lessons  in  dancing  and 
skating.  As  she  did  not  wish  to  exhibit  her  first 
attempts  on  the  ice  in  a  public  place,  one  of  her 
friends  and  admirers  arranged  a  private  skating 
corner  for  her  in  his  own  garden  in  a  modern 
suburb  of  Berlin.  The  dancing  lessons  went  on 
in  the  same  way,  in  a  private  room,  with  a  few 
admirers  as  partners.     She  hurried  on  from  one 


88  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

pleasure  to  another,  and  was  much  courted, 
which  always  pleased  her. 

But  this  cheerfulness  did  not  last  long.  After  a 
month,  it  was  already  succeeded  by  melancholia, 
caused  partly  by  the  news  of  her  sister's  illness, 
partly  by  a  little  love  affair,  which,  as  usual, 
turned  out  unhappily  for  her.  This  lay  really  at 
the  bottom  of  her  high  spirits,  as  well  as  of  her 
depression. 

On  December  27th,  she  writes  : — 

'  I  am  very  low,  for  I  have  received  bad  news 
from  my  sister ;  her  illness  makes  awful  pro- 
gress. Now  her  sight  is  affected ;  she  can 
neither  read  nor  write.  It  all  comes  from  the 
same  source — weakness  of  the  heart,  which 
causes  partial  congestion  of  blood  and  paralysis. 
It  makes  me  tremble  to  think  of  the  awful  loss 
that  may  be  in  store  for  me  in  the  near  future. 
How  horrid  life  is,  and  how  stupid  it  is  to  con- 
tinue to  live.  To-day  is  my  birthday,  I  am 
thirty-one,*  and  it  is  dreadful  to  think  that  I 
may  have  to  live  perhaps  as  many  years  more. 

*  In  plays  and  novels,  things  are  arranged  much 
more  conveniently  ;  if  a  person  finds  that  life 
has  lost  its  value  to  him,  somebody  or  something 
turns  up   that  helps  him  to  pass  quickly  over 

*  She  was  two  or  three  years  older. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  89 

the  border  into  another  world.  In  this  respect, 
reality  is  very  inferior  to  fiction.  There  is  so 
much  talk  about  the  organic  perfection  which 
the  living  creatures  have  gradually  developed 
in  themselves  by  natural  selection,  etc.  I  really 
think  the  most  desirable  perfection  would  be 
the  gift  of  dying  quickly  and  easily.  Evidently 
man  has  degenerated.  Insects  and  animals  of 
lower  order  can  never  make  up  their  minds  to 
die ;  it  is  appalling  how  much  an  infusory  can 
suffer,  without  ceasing  to  live.  But  the  higher 
you  ascend  through  the  scale  of  living  creatures, 
the  easier  and  quicker  you  will  find  the  transition. 
For  a  bird,  a  wild  beast,  lion  or  tiger,  almost 
every  illness  is  mortal ;  either  full  enjoyment 
of  life,  or  death — no  suffering.  But  the  highest 
creature,  man,  again  resembles  the  insect  on 
this  point :  their  wings  may  be  torn  off,  their 
limbs  crushed,  legs  broken,  etc.,  and  yet  they 
do  not  die ! 

*  Pardon  me  for  writing  so  sadly  to  you  to-day; 
I  am  in  a  very  black  mood,  and  what  is  worse 
I  feel  no  desire  for  work.  I  have  not  had  the 
energy  to  begin  preparing  my  lectures  for  the 
next  term,  though  I  have  been  dreaming  a 
good  deal  about  the  following  problem'  (here 
follows  a  mathematical  question). 


90  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

I  shall  quote  one  more  passage  from  the  same 
letter  :— 

'  Your  sister  sent  me  as  a  Christmas  gift,  an 
article  by  Strindberg,  in  which  he  proves,  as 
clearly  as  twice  two  make  four,  that  a  female 
professor  of  mathematics  is  a  monstrous  thing, 
a  nuisance,  most  unpleasant  and  unprofitable. 
After  all,  I  think  he  is  right;  I  only  protest 
against  the  idea  that  Sweden  possesses  a 
large  number  of  mathematicians  superior  to 
myself,  and  that  I  have  only  been  elected  from 
motives  of  gallantry/ 


VIIT 

SPORTS  AND  OTHER  PASTIMES 

Among  the  skaters  who  crowded  on  Nybrovike 
and  the  royal  skating  place  on  Sheppsholm 
the  following  winter,  you  might  have  seen  a 
little  lady  in  a  tight-fitting,  fur-trimmed  mantle ; 
she  was  short-sighted,  held  her  hand  in  her 
muff,  and  advanced  carefully  on  her  skates  by 
the  side  of  a  tall  gentleman  with  spectacles, 
and  an  equally  tall,  thin  lady,  who  did  not 
skate  very  well  either.  They  always  talked 
eagerly,  and  sometimes  the  gentleman  would 
draw  mathematical  figures  on  the  ice — not  with 
his  skates — he  did  not  master  the  art  sufficiently 
for  that — but  with  his  walking  stick,  and  the 
small  lady  would  stop,  and  look  on  attentively. 
They  came  from  the  University,  where  one  of 
them  had  been  lecturing,  and  some  scientific 
question  had  caused  an  eager  discussion,  which 
continued  while  they  were  skating.     Now  and 


92  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

then  the  lady  would  give  a  little  shriek,  and 
ask  to  be  spared  mathematics  on  the  ice,  because 
it  made  her  lose  her  balance.  Or  the  two  ladies 
would  exchange  psychological  observations,  or 
tell  one  another  their  plans  for  novels  or  plays. 
Sometimes  they  would  quarrel  about  their  skill 
in  skating,  and  willing  as  they  were  otherwise 
to  acknowledge  one  another's  merits,  in  this  case 
alone,  neither  would  ever  give  precedence  to  the 
other.  In  fact,  Sonia  seemed  prouder  of  every 
little  progress  she  made  in  skating,  than  of  her 
scientific  triumphs. 

The  two  ladies  would  even  sometimes  appear 
at  the  riding  school.  Of  course  everybody 
noticed  the  famous  Madame  Kovalevsky  where- 
ever  she  appeared ;  but  one  could  not  help 
wondering  at  her  childish  behaviour  on  these 
occasions.  Though  she  seemed  to  take  great 
interest  in  riding,  she  had  not  the  slightest  turn 
for  it.  She  lost  her  self-control  on  horseback, 
screaming  loudly  as  soon  as  the  horse  made  the 
slightest  unexpected  movement ;  and  though  she 
always  got  the  quietest  horse  that  was  to  be 
had,  it  was  the  animal's  fault,  not  her  own,  if 
she  did  not  ride  well — it  had  been  restive,  or 
jolted,  etc.  To  trot  for  ten  minutes  at  a  time, 
was  all  she   ever  could    accomplish,  and  often, 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  93 

when  the  horse  had  just  started,  she  would  call 
out  breathlessly  in  her  broken  Swedish  : — '  Dear 
Mr  N.  N.  do  stop  him  ! ' 

However,  anybody  who  did  not  know  this, 
would  think  her  a  great  rider,  from  the  way 
she  talked  about  her  horsemanship. 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend  and  admirer  in  Berlin, 
who  had  taught  her  dancing  and  skating,  Sonia 
describes  her  life  in  Stockholm  in  the  winter  of 
1885  :— 

'  Dear  Mr  W.,  1  feel  very  guilty  not  to  have 
answered  your  kind  letter  before.  My  only 
excuse  is,  that  my  time  has  been  taken  up 
of  late  by  the  most  heterogeneous  occupations. 
I  shall  tell  you  what  I  have  been  doing. 

*  First  of  all,  I  have  to  prepare  three  weekly 
lectures  in  Swedish ;  I  am  lecturing  about  the 
algebraic  introductions  to  the  theory  of  the 
Abel-functions,  which  everywhere  in  Germany 
are  considered  the  most  difficult  subjects.  I 
have  a  large  attendance,  and  till  now  have  kept 
all  my  hearers  ;  only  two  or  three  have  fallen  off. 

'  2.  I  have  written  a  Httle  mathematical  essay, 
which  I  am  going  to  send  to  Weierstrass,  asking 
him  to  have  it  published  in  Borchardt's  Journal. 

'  3.  Mittag  Leffler  and  I  have  commenced  a 
very  important  mathematical  work,  from  which 


94  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

we  anticipate  great  satisfaction  and  success. 
However,  this  is  a  secret,  and  you  will  please  not 
mention  it. 

'  4.  I  have  made  the  acquaintance  of  a  very 
amiable  person,  who  has  just  arrived  from 
America,  and  who  is  now  the  editor  of  the 
greatest  Swedish  paper.  He  has  persuaded  me 
to  contribute  to  it,  and  as  I  cannot  see  any  of 
my  friends  do  a  thing  without  being  tempted 
to  do  the  same  (which  you  have  probably 
noticed),  I  have  written  some  short  articles 
for  him.  At  present,  only  one  of  them  has 
appeared  in  print,  and  I  send  it  to  you,  as 
you  know  Swedish  well  enough  to  understand  it. 

'5.  (Last,  not  least.)  Can  you  imagine — 
improbable  as  it  may  appear — I  have  become 
quite  a  clever  skater.  Till  the  end  of  last  week 
I  have  been  practising  almost  every  day.  I 
am  very  sorry  that  you  will  have  no  opportunity 
of  seeing  how  well  I  skate  now.  At  every  step  of 
progress  I  thought  of  you.  I  can  even  skate 
backward  quite  easily.  My  friends  here  are 
surprised  to  see  how  quickly  1  have  learned 
this  difficult  art. 

'  Now  that  the  ice  is  gone,  and  I  have  begun  to 
ride,  my  friend  and  I  enjoy  it  very  much. 
During  our  Easter  holidays,  we  mean  to  ride 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  9S 

an  hour  daily  at  least.  I  don't  know  which 
I  prefer,  riding  or  skating. 

'But  this  is  not  all.  On  the  15th  of  April, 
we  are  to  have  a  great  public  festival — a  genuine 
Swedish  entertainment,  it  seems — a  kind  of 
bazaar.  A  hundred  ladies  are  to  appear  in 
different  costumes,  and  to  sell  a  variety  of  things, 
in  order  to  provide  funds  for  building  a  National 
Museum.  I  am  to  be  a  gipsy  of  course.  Five 
young  ladies  are  to  join  me  in  a  band,  and 
we  are  to  have  a  tent  with  five  young  men 
to  help  us. 

'What  do  you  think  of  my  frivolity,  dear 
Mr  W.  ?  This  evening  I  am  to  have  a  party 
in  my  own  little  home,  for  the  first  time  in 
Stockholm.' 

In  spring  the  same  year,  the  question  arose  of 
appointing  Sonia  as  Professor  ad  interim  of 
Mechanical  Philosophy,  during  the  severe  illness 
of  Professor  Holmgren. 

In  June,  Madame  Kovalevsky  started  for 
Russia,  where  she  meant  to  spend  part  of  the 
summer  in  St  Petersburg  with  her  suffer- 
ing sister,  part  of  it  in  Moscow  and  its 
neighbourhood  with  her  friend  and  her  little 
daughter. 

I   was  in   Switzerland  with  my  brother,  and 


9б  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

we    had    asked    her   to    meet    us    there.       She 
answered  as  follows : — 

'  My  Dearest  Ann  Charlotte,— I  have 
just  received  your  kind  letter.  You  cannot 
imagine  how  I  should  like  to  start  at  once  and 
meet  you  in  Switzerland,  and  how  I  should 
enjoy  climbing  the  Alps  with  you.  I  quite 
realise  the  pleasure  it  would  have  been,  and 
what  happy  weeks  we  might  have  spent  together. 
Unfortunately,  many  reasons  retain  me  here,  one 
more  stupid  than  the  other.  First  of  all,  I  have 
promised  to  stay  till  the  ist  of  August,  and 
though  it  is  my  principle  that  man  is  above  his 
word,  old  prejudices  are  so  strong  with  me  that 
I  always  hesitate  to  carry  out  my  theories ;  so, 
instead  of  being  the  mistress,  I  become  the 
slave  of  my  word. 

'  .  .  .  Your  brother,  who  indeed  knows  and 
judges  me  very  well  (though  we  must  not  tell  him 
so,  as  it  would  flatter  his  vanity  too  much),  has 
often  said  that  I  am  very  impressionablCj  and 
that  1  am  always  guided  by  the  impulse  of  the 
moment.  In  Stockholm,  where  I  am  looked 
upon  as  a  champion  of  women's  rights,  I 
usually  think  that  it  is  my  greatest  and  absolute 
duty  to  cultivate   my  genius.      But   I    humbly 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  97 

confess  that  here,  being  introduced  to  every 
new  acquaintance  as  "  Faufi's  Mamma"  is  so 
great  a  blow  to  my  vanity,  that  it  calls  forth 
an  abundance  of  feminine  virtues  of  which  you 
would  never  think  me  capable. 

'All  these  influences,  which  at  present  rule 
your  poor  friend,  are  strong  enough  to  keep  me 
back  here,  at  least  till  the  15th  of  August.  The 
only  thing  I  may  hope  to  do  is  to  meet  you  in 
Normandy,  and  to  go  to  Aberdeen  with  your 
brother.  Write  soon  to  me,  dear  kind  Ann 
Charlotte.  How  happy  you  are,  and  how  I 
envy  you. 

'  I  shall  do  what  I  can  to  meet  you  in 
Normandy. — Bien  a  toi ! 

*  SONIA.' 

Sonia's  plans  of  going  to  Normandy  and 
Scotland  came  to  nothing.  She  remained  the 
whole  summer  in  Russia,  and  we  did  not  meet 
again  till  September  in  Stockholm. 

Part  of  a  letter  from  Madame  Kovalevsky  to 
her  friend  Mr  W.,  in  Berlin  : — 

^  .  .  .  I  am  living  with  my  friend,  Julia  L.,  at 
a  small  property  of  hers  near  Moscow.  I  have 
found  my  daughter  cheerful  and  in  good  health. 


98  SONTA   KOVALEVSKY 

I  cannot  tell  which  of  us,  mother  or  child,  was 
the  happier  when  we  met  again.  Now  we 
shall  not  part,  at  least  not  for  some  time  to 
come,  for  in  the  autumn  she  is  to  join  me  in 
Stockholm.  She  will  soon  be  six  years  old,  and 
is  a  sensible  little  girl  for  her  age.  People  say  she 
resembles  me  very  much,  and  I  fancy  I  looked 
like  her  when  I  was  a  child.  My  friend  is  very 
depressed,  as  she  has  just  lost  her  only  sister. 
Therefore  our  home  is  very  quiet  and  sad.  We 
are  surrounded  by  ladies,  four  old  maids  ;  as 
they  all  wear  deep  mourning,  the  house  seems 
like  a  nunnery.  As  in  a  convent,  eating  is  a 
very  important  business  here  :  four  times  a  day, 
tea  with  cakes,  sweets,  sugared  fruits,  etc.,  which 
helps  to  kill  the  time.  However,  I  try  to  bring 
a  little  change  into  this  monotony,  so  to-day 
I  persuaded  Julia  to  take  a  drive  with  me,  all 
by  ourselves.  1  assured  her  that  I  could  drive 
perfectly  well,  so  the  coachman  was  left  at  home. 
And  indeed  we  arrived  all  right  at  our  destina- 
tion, but  on  our  way  home  the  horse  shied, 
the  carriage  was  flung  against  a  tree,  and  we  fell 
into  the  ditch. 

'  Poor  Julia  hurt  her  foot  badly,  and  I,  the 
guilty  person,  escaped  unhurt  from  the  adven- 
ture. .  .  .' 


тх 

VARYING  MOODS 

During  the  following  winter  the  sentimental 
element  became  prominent  in  Sonia's  inner  life. 
She  found  nothing  more  to  attract  her  in  society ; 
her  thoughts  were  not  absorbed  by  much  work  ; 
her  lectures  did  not  interest  her  particularly,  and 
under  such  circumstances  she  was  always  given 
to  dark  moods ;  she  would  brood  over  her  fate, 
and  grieve  that  life  had  not  offered  her  what  she 
wanted  beyond  everything. 

She  no  longer  insisted  upon  her  former  idea, 
that  humanity  was  divided  into  two  exact  halves, 
and  that  one  love  only  ought  to  be  decisive  for 
our  whole  life.  She  raved  about  a  union  be- 
tween man  and  wife,  in  which  the  intelligence  of 
each  supplemented  that  of  the  other,  so  that 
co-operation  between  the  two  should  be  neces- 
sary for  producing  the  ripe  fruit  of  their  genius. 
It  was  her  great  object  to  realise  this  ideal  for 


lOO  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

herself,  and  she  dreamt  of  finding  the  man  who, 
in  this  sense,  might  become  her  second  self. 
The  thought  that  she  would  never  meet  this 
man  in  Sweden,  made  her  feel  a  certain  discon- 
tent with  this  country,  to  which  she  had  come 
with  such  bright  hopes  and  anticipations. 

Mathematician  as  she  was,  the  aim  and  end  of 
life  could  not  be  found  in  abstract  science  by  a 
character  like  hers,  which  was  so  passionately 
personal  in  all  its  tendencies. 

When  she  argued  about  these  ideas  with 
Mittag  Leffler,  he  used  to  call  them  an  outcome 
of  feminine  weakness,  and  to  say  that  a  genius 
was  never  to  such  an  extent  dependent  on 
others.  However,  she  insisted  and  quoted  many 
men  who  had  found  their  highest  aspirations  in 
their  love  for  one  woman.  It  is  true,  most  of 
these  men  were  poets,  and  it  was  rather  difficult 
to  find  examples  among  men  of  science ;  yet, 
Sonia  was  never  at  a  loss  for  proofs  ;  where 
facts  were  wanting  her  imagination  would  come 
to  the  rescue,  and  she  certainly  showed  how  the 
sense  of  solitude  had  been  the  greatest  trial  to 
all  deep  natures,  and  how  man,  whose  highest 
dream  of  happiness  was  to  live  in  fullest  intimate 
harmony  with  another  being,  always  in  his  inner- 
most self  was  doomed  to  solitude. 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  lOI 

I  remember  particularly  the  spring  of  1886. 
Spring-time  was  always  trying  to  Sonia ;  this 
season  of  fermentation,  growth,  and  restlessness 
used  to  oppress  her,  make  her  nervous,  impatient, 
and  over-sensitive.  The  long  days  enervated 
her,  while  I  used  to  love  them.  The  constant 
light,  she  used  to  say,  seems  to  promise  so  much, 
and  yet  to  give  so  little,  because  the  earth  re- 
mains cold.  Summer  vanishes  quickly  like  a 
phantom,  you  cannot  keep  it  in  your  grasp. 
She  could  not  work,  and  kept  insisting  that 
work  in  itself,  especially  scientific  production, 
had  no  value,  could  give  no  joy,  nor  yet  promote 
the  happiness  of  men.  It  was  folly  to  lose  one's 
youth  in  work  ;  it  was  a  misfortune,  especially 
for  a  woman,  to  have  a  natural  gift  for  science, 
as  it  would  draw  her  into  a  sphere  where  she 
could  never  find  happiness. 

As  soon  as  her  term  in  Stockholm  was  over 
she  hurried  abroad,  and  went  first  to  Paris, 
where  she  wrote  me  one  single  letter.  Contrary 
to  her  habit,  it  was  dated. 

*  142  Boulevard  de  l'Enfer, 
'УгтегЫк,  i886. 

*  Dear  Ann  Charlotte,— I  have  this  mo- 
ment   received    your    letter.      I    blame    myself 


102  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

dreadfully  for  not  having  written  before.  I  am 
quite  willing  to  confess  that  I  was  a  little  jealous, 
and  that  I  thought  you  did  not  care  for  me  at 
all.  As  I  wish  my  letter  to  start  to-day,  I 
can  only  write  a  few  lines  to  tell  you  that  you 
are  very  wrong  in  supposing  that  I  forget  you 
when  I  am  away.  Perhaps  I  have  never  realised 
as  I  do  at  present,  how  fond  I  am  of  you  and 
your  brother.  At  every  pleasure  I  enjoy,  my 
thoughts  naturally  turn  to  you.  I  am  enjoying 
myself  very  much  here,  for  all  the  mathema- 
ticians make  a  great  fuss  about  me ;  still  I  am 
longing  for  a  wicked  brother  and  sister,  who 
have  become  quite  indispensable  to  my  life.  I 
cannot  leave  Paris  till  July  the  5th,  so  I  cannot 
be  in  Christiania  for  the  opening  of  the  Natu- 
ralists' Congress.  Can  you  wait  for  me  (in 
Copenhagen),  so  that  we  may  go  together  .-* 
Please  answer  immediately.  I  have  given  your 
book  to  Jonas  Lie  ;  he  speaks  of  you  with  much 
friendship.  When  he  called  he  had  not  yet 
read  your  book.  He  thinks  you  have  more 
talent  for  novel-writing  than  for  the  drama.  I 
shall  see  him  once  more  before  leaving.  I  em- 
brace you  tenderly,  and  am  longing  to  see  you 
again,  my  dear  dear  Ann  Charlotte. — Ever  yours, 

'  SONIA.' 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I03 

As  usual,  she  could  not  tear  herself  away  from 
Paris  till  the  last  moment,  so  that  she  only 
arrived  in  Christiania  on  the  last  day  of  the 
naturalists'  meeting.  I  was  accustomed  to 
violent  ups  and  downs  in  her  moods,  but  this 
time  the  contrast  was  very  striking  between  her 
spirits  now  and  her  depressed  humour  during 
the  first  months  of  the  year,  and  particularly 
during  the  previous  spring  in  Stockholm.  She 
had  lived  much  with  Poincare  and  other  great 
mathematicians  in  Paris,  and  this  intercourse 
had  revived  her  energy  for  work,  and  encouraged 
her  to  try  the  solution  of  the  problem  which  was 
to  create  her  greatest  fame,  and  procure  her  the 
first  prize  from  the  French  Academy  of  Science. 

And  now  science  had  become  the  only  thing 
in  the  world  worth  living  for ;  everything  else- 
personal  happiness,  love,  nature — was  worthless  ; 
search  for  scientific  truth  was  the  most  beautiful 
object  in  life,  and  exchange  of  ideas  with  your 
equals,  without  personal  tie,  was  the  most  glori- 
ous thing  in  the  world. 

The  creative  spirit  was  over  her,  and  she  had 
again  one  of  her  brilliant  periods,  when  she  was 
all  beauty,  genius,  sparkling  life. 

She  arrived  in  Christiania  at  night,  after  three 
days'   voyage   from   Havre.      She  had  suffered 


104  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

awfully  from  sea-sickness  the  whole  time,  but 
untiring  as  she  was  when  her  spirits  were  up, 
next  morning,  after  a  few  hours'  sleep,  she  was 
ready  to  start  on  an  excursion  and  to  attend  a 
festival,  which  went  on  till  late  the  following 
night. 

Many  speeches  were  made  in  her  honour  on 
this  occasion,  and  all  the  most  distinguished 
persons  crowded  round  her.  On  this  day,  as 
usual  under  similar  circumstances,  she  was  so 
amiable,  modest,  and  gentle,  that  she  won  all 
hearts. 

From  Christiania  we  travelled  some  days 
together  through  Thelemarken,  where  we  visited 
Ullman's  Popular  High  School,  for  which  Sonia 
showed  warm  interest.  This  visit  gave  her  the 
first  impulse  for  a  scries  of  articles  about  these 
peculiar  Scandinavian  high  schools,  which  she  sent 
to  a  Russian  periodical,  and  which  proved  such 
a  success  that  the  number  of  subscribers  to  the 
paper  increased  considerably. 

From  Siljord  we  started  on  foot,  and  climbed 
one  of  the  mountains  ;  probably  the  first  ex- 
pedition of  this  kind  Sonia  had  ever  made.  She 
was  bold,  quick,  and  untiring,  delighted  with  the 
scenery,  full  of  joy  and  life.  She  was  fond  of 
Nature  in  her  own  way ;  she  felt  the  charm  and 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  TO5 

poetry  in  a  landscape.  But  her  sight  was  very 
short,  and  she  did  not  wear  spectacles,  partly 
from  feminine  coquetry,  and  partly  from  fear  of 
looking  like  the  traditional  blue  stocking,  and  so 
could  not  take  in  the  details  of  the  surrounding 
Nature.  If,  nevertheless,  in  some  of  her  works 
we  find  not  only  very  fine  pictures  of  landscape, 
its  general  impression,  its  soul,  so  to  say,  but 
also  a  true  rendering  of  its  details,  this  was  owing, 
no  doubt,  more  to  abstract  knowledge  than  to 
personal  observation.  She  was  well  grounded  in 
natural  history,  had  helped  her  husband  in  trans- 
lating Brehm's  'Birds,'  and  had  shared  his 
studies  of  palaeontology  and  geology.  She  had 
also  had  much  personal  intercourse  with  the 
most  distinguished  contemporary  naturalists. 
But,  after  all,  her  taste  depended  very  much 
on  her  mood.  When  in  good  spirits,  the  most 
uninteresting  landscape  became  beautiful  in  her 
eyes,  and  when  out  of  humour  she  was  perfectly 
indifferent  to  the  finest  effects  of  colour  and  line. 
On  the  whole,  she  lacked  a  just  eye  for  pure 
symmetrical  form,  for  harmony,  proportion, 
colour,  and  other  objective  phases  of  beauty. 
Thus,  if  a  person  was  sympathetic  to  her,  or 
possessed  some  of  the  qualities  she  parti- 
cularly   admired,   she    would    consider    him  or 


I  об  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

her  good-looking,  while  others  were  ugly  who 
might  not  deserve  this  qualification.  As  a  rule 
she  admired  fair  people,  seldom  dark  ones. 

I  cannot  help  mentioning  here  that  she  lacked 
all  sense  of  art  in  a  remarkable  degree,  quite 
astonishing  in  a  person  of  her  extraordinary- 
cleverness.  She  had  spent  years  in  Paris  without 
once  visiting  the  Louvre ;  neither  pictures, 
sculptures,  nor  architecture,  ever  attracted  her 
attention. 

However,  she  was  highly  charmed  with 
Norwegian  scenery,  and  liked  the  people  as  well. 
We  had  planned  a  long  journey  in  Norway,  and 
a  visit  to  the  poet  Alexander  Kielland  ;  but 
though  she  had  been  looking  forward  to  this  for 
years,  she  changed  her  mind  all  of  a  sudden. 
The  creative  spirit  had  come  over  her,  and  she 
could  not  resist  its  powerful  voice.  We  were 
just  crossing  one  of  the  Norwegian  lakes,  when 
the  idea  seized  her  that  she  must  set  to  work 
immediately  ;  so  she  took  leave  of  me,  and  went 
on  board  another  steamer,  which  took  her  to 
Christiania,  and  from  there  to  Sweden. 

I  could  neither  object  nor  blame  her ;  still  it 
was  a  great  disappointment  to  me.  I  continued 
the  journey  with  a  chance  companion,  visited 
Kielland,   returned    eastward,   and    attended    a 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  107 

festival  at  a  popular  high  school.  All  this,  no 
doubt,  would  have  given  Sonia  as  much  pleasure 
as  it  gave  me,  if  her  mind  had  been  disengaged. 

I  noticed  these  sudden  changes  in  my  friend 
more  than  once.  She  might  be  in  the  midst  of  the 
most  lively  conversation  at  a  party  or  on  a  journey, 
apparently  quite  absorbed  by  her  surroundings  ; 
when  the  working  fit  seized  her  she  became 
quiet,  her  eyes  wandered,  her  answers  showed 
that  her  mind  was  absent ;  she  would  say  good- 
bye, and  no  persuasion,  no  previous  appointment, 
no  regard  for  anything  else,  could  induce  her  to 
remain. 

We  had  agreed  that  I  should  join  her  later  on, 
in  the  place  where  she  had  settled  down,  with 
my  brother  and  his  family.  But  I  had  scarcely 
arrived  there,  when  Sonia  was  called  away  by  a 
telegram  to  her  sister  in  Russia,  who  had  been 
seized  by  a  new  and  severe  attack  of  her  illness. 

When  she  came  back,  in  September,  she  had 
her  little  daughter  (now  eight  years  old)  with 
her,  and  for  the  first  time  she  settled  down  in 
apartments  of  her  own  in  Stockholm. 

She  was  tired  of  living  in  a  boarding-house. 
Though  perfectly  indifferent  to  home  comforts, 
to  food  and  to  furniture,  she  had  a  great  wish  to 
be   independent,  and   absolute  mistress   of  her 


I08  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

time ;  and  she  could  not  bear  any  longer  to 
submit  to  the  many  restraints  which  are  unavoid- 
able when  living  with  others.  So,  with  the  help 
of  friends,  she  took  apartments,  and  got  a  house- 
keeper, who  was  to  take  care  of  the  child  as  well, 
bought  some  pieces  of  furniture,  and  sent  for 
others  from  Russia.  However,  even  this  home 
bore  the  stamp  of  a  temporary  arrangement, 
ready  to  be  broken  up  at  any  moment. 

The  drawing-room  furniture,  which  had  come 
from  Russia,  was  quite  characteristic.  It  was 
from  her  parents'  house,  and  recalled  all  the 
pomp  and  splendour  of  an  old  mansion.  It  had 
filled  a  huge  room,  and  consisted  of:  a  sofa, 
which  occupied  the  whole  length  of  one  wall,  a 
corner  sofa,  deep  arm-chairs,  all  of  richly  carved 
mahogany,  and  upholstered  with  scarlet  silk 
damask  ;  however,  the  stuff  was  torn  here 
and  there,  the  stuffing  worn  out,  the  springs 
partly  broken.  Sonia  meant  to  have  it  all 
repaired,  and  the  furniture  re-covered  ;  but  this 
was  never  done,  partly  because,  according  to 
Russian  ideas,  ragged  furniture  was  nothing 
extraordinary,  partly  because  Sonia  never  felt 
really  at  home  in  Stockholm.  To  her  it  was 
only  a  station  on  a  journey,  and  she  did  not 
care  to  spend  anything  on  it. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  IO9 

Sometimes,  when  in  good  spirits,  she  would 
get  a  fit  of  energy,  and  amuse  herself  with 
decorating  her  rooms  with  her  own  hand-made 
embroideries.  One  day  she  sent  me  the  follow- 
ing note : — 

'  Ann  Charlotte, — Last  night  you  gave  me 
a  striking  proof  that  critics  are  right  in  asserting, 
that  you  have  an  open  eye  for  what  is  bad  and 
ugly,  but  not  for  what  is  good  and  fine.  Every 
spot,  every  tear  on  one  of  my  dear  old  chairs  is 
sure  to  be  discovered  by  you,  though  it  may  be 
ever  so  much  hidden  by  antimacassars,  but  you 
did  not  even  condescend  to  look  once  at  my 
splendid  new  cover  for  the  rocking-chair,  which 
tried  in  vain  the  whole  evening  to  attract  your 
attention. — Yours, 

'  SONIA.' 


WHAT  WAS  AND  WHAT  MIGHT 
HAVE  BEEN. 

SONIA  had  scarcely  settled  down  in  this  rather 
peculiar  home  when  she  was  called  to  Russia 
once  more.  In  the  middle  of  winter  she  had  to 
go  by  steamer  to  Helsingfors  (Finland),  and 
thence  by  railway  to  St  Petersburg,  to  her 
suffering  sister,  whose  life  was  in  imminent 
danger.  On  such  occasions  she  knew  no  fear, 
and  heeded  no  difficulties.  She  was  devoted  to 
her  sister,  and  ready  to  make  great  sacrifices 
for  her  sake. 

She  left  her  daughter  in  my  charge  during 
her  two  months'  absence. 

I  have  kept  but  one  letter  of  this  period ;  it 
shows  how  sadly  she  spent  her  Christmas  that 
year : — 


SONIA   KOVALEA^SKY  III 

*St  Petersburg,  December  \Zth,  1886. 

*Dear  Ann  Charlotte, — I  arrived  here 
last  night  I  can  only  write  a  few  lines  to-day. 
My  sister  is  dreadfully  ill,  though  the  doctor 
assures  me  that  she  is  better  than  she  was  some 
days  ago.  Nothing  can  be  more  cruel  than 
such  long,  painful,  and  consuming  diseases ! 
She  suffers  agonies,  can  neither  sleep  nor 
breathe  properly.  ...  I  do  not  know  how 
long  I  shall  have  to  remain  here.  I  am 
longing  much  for  Faufi  (her  daughter)  and 
my  work.  The  journey  was  very  trouble- 
some and  slow. — With  fond  love  to  you  all, 
your  devoted  friend, 

'  Sonia.' 

During  the  long  days  and  nights  she  spent  in 
this  way  beside  her  sister's  sick-bed,  she 
naturally  brooded  over  many  things.  The 
thought  struck  her  how  things  were  and  how  they 
might  have  been.  She  remembered  the  golden 
dreams  with  which  the  two  sisters  had  started 
in  life,  both  young,  good-looking,  highly  gifted, 
and  it  struck  her  how  little  life  had  brought 
them  of  the  anticipated  happiness,  though  it 
had  been  rich  and  eventful  to  both   of  them. 


112  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

Still  in  the  innermost  recesses  of  their  hearts 
there  was  a  burning  sensation  of  disappointed 
hopes. 

How  very  different,  Sonia  said  to  herself, 
everything  might  have  been,  if  they  had  not 
both  made  certain  fatal  mistakes. 

Out  of  these  reflections  was  born  the  idea  of 
writing  two  parallel  novels,  which  were  to  relate 
the  history  of  the  same  person  in  two  different 
ways.  They  were  to  be  represented  in  the 
prime  of  youth,  with  all  its  possibilities,  and  led 
to  an  important  crisis  in  life.  One  of  the  novels 
was  to  show  the  consequences  of  the  choice 
they  had  actually  made,  the  other  how  things 
might  have  turned  out  if  they  had  chosen  the 
reverse. 

Who  amongst  us,  Sonia  reasoned,  has  not 
a  false  step  to  repent  of,  and  who  has  not  wished 
many  a  time  to  be  able  to  live  his  life  over 
again  from  the  beginning?  It  was  this  wish, 
this  dream,  she  wanted  to  give  shape  in  a  novel 
— if  she  had  the  gift  of  doing  it,  which  seemed 
rather  doubtful  to  her.  So  when  she  came 
home  to  Stockholm,  full  of  enthusiasm  for  her 
new  idea,  she  tried  to  persuade  me  that  we 
should  write  it  together. 

Just  about  this  time  I  had  commenced  a  new 


Sophie  Kovalevsky. 

1887. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  II3 

novel  entitled,  "  Outside  Matrimony,"  which  was 
meant  to  be  the  history  of  unmarried  women, 
of  all  those  who  for  various  reasons  had  never 
had  an  opportunity  of  founding  their  own 
family.  It  was  to  describe  their  thoughts 
about  love  and  marriage,  the  interests  that 
filled  their  lives, — in  short,  it  was  to  be  the 
romance  of  all  those  who,  according  to  accepted 
ideas,  have  no  romance.  I  meant  it  to  be  a 
kind  of  counterpart  to  Garborg's  '  Men  Folk,'  in 
which  he  gives  a  similar  history  of  bachelor  life. 
I  had  collected  a  number  of  types  of  single 
women  amongst  my  contemporaries,  and  I  was 
very  much  taken  up  with  .my  subject.  Then 
Sonia  came  with  her  idea,  and  her  influence 
over  me  was  so  great  that  she  soon  succeeded' 
in  making  me  desert  my  own  child  and  adopt 
hers.  Some  letters  which  I  wrote  at  the  time 
will  show  the  enthusiasm  which  filled  us  both 
for  this  work  : — 

^  February  2nd,  1887. 

'  .    .    .    ,     Sonia   and    I    have   conceived    a 

grand  plan  ;  we  are  going  to  write  a  great  drama 

in  ten  acts — which  is  to  be  divided  into  two 

parts,  of  which  each  will  take  an  evening.     The 

idea  is  hers,  but   I   am  to  work  it  out.     It  is  a 
H 


1 14  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

most  original  idea,  I  think.  One  play  is  to 
describe  how  things  were,  the  other  how  they 
might  have  been.  In  the  first  piece  all  are 
unhappy,  because  we  generally  impede  one 
another's  happpiness  here  in  life  ;  in  the  second, 
the  same  characters  appear  living  for  and 
helping  one  another,  forming  a  small  com- 
munistic and  ideal  society,  where  all  become 
happy.  Don't  mention  this  to  anybody  as  yet. 
To  tell  the  truth,  I  don't  know  much  more  than 
Sonia's  idea  ;  we  talked  about  it  yesterday  for 
the  first  time,  and  to-morrow  she  is  going  to 
explain  her  plan  in  detail ;  then  I  shall  see 
whether  the  subject  lends  itself  to  dramatic 
treatment.  You  will  probably  laugh  at  my 
having  settled  the  whole  affair  already,  but  that 
is  always  my  way.  No  sooner  have  I  got  hold 
of  an  idea,  than  it  grows  before  my  eyes,  and  I 
see  the  whole  plan  accomplished.  So  I  imagine 
Sonia  and  myself  co-operating  in  a  gigantic 
work,  which  is  to  make  its  way  over  the  whole 
globe,  and  become  a  wonderful  success.  We 
are  quite  foolish  about  it.  If  we  succeed  we 
shall  be  reconciled  to  everything.  Sonia  will 
forget  that  Sweden  is  the  most  petty,  narrow- 
minded  country  on  earth,  she  will  cease  to 
regret   the    loss    of    her   best    years   here,   and 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  II5 

I  shall  forget — well,  all  the  things  I  grumble 
at.  .  .  .  Very  likely  you  think  we  are  a  couple 
of  children  ;  well,  so  we  are.  Fortunately,  there 
is  a  region,  better  than  all  countries  on  earth, 
the  realm  of  fancy,  which  is  open  to  both  of  us, 
where  everybody  can  reign  supreme,  where 
everything  can  be  arranged  according  to  our 
own  desires.  ...  It  may  be,  after  all,  that 
Sonia's  plan  will  not  do  for  a  drama ;  she 
meant  it  for  a  novel,  but  I  could  not  write  one 
after  somebody  else's  plan,  as  a  novel  requires 
much  more  exclusive  relationship  between  the 
author  and  his  work  and  the  drama.' 

And  on  February  loth  : — 

'  Sonia  is  overflowing  with  happiness  at  what 
she  calls  this  new  event  in  her  life.  She  says 
that  now  she  can  fully  understand  how  a  man 
keeps  falling  in  love  with  the  mother  of  his 
children.  I,  of  course,  am  the  mother,  as  it  falls 
to  my  share  to  bring  forth  the  children,  and  she  is 
so  fond  of  me  that  it  makes  me  quite  happy  to 
see  her  radiant  eyes  resting  upon  me.  We  are 
as  delighted  with  each  other's  company,  as 
perhaps  two  female  friends  have  never  been — 
for  we  shall  be  the  first  example  in  literature  of 
two  female  collaborators. 


Il6  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

' .  .  .  I  have  never  worked  so  quickly ;  as  a 
rule,  an  idea  must  keep  growing  in  my  mind  for 
months  before  I  begin  writing.' 

On  the  9th  of  March  we  had  the  first  reading 
of  our  work  to  a  familiar  circle.  Up  to  this 
moment  our  pleasures  and  our  illusions  had 
been  constantly  increasing.  I  never  remember 
having  seen  Sonia  so  beaming  with  delight. 

But  on  hearing  it  read  to  others  we  were 
struck  by  all  its  faults  and  shortcomings,  and 
our  plays,  which  had  been  written  in  feverish 
haste,  had  now  to  pass  through  the  ordeal  of 
re-modelling. 

During  the  whole  winter  Sonia  was  incapable 
of  giving  attention  to  her  mathematical  work ; 
and  yet  the  term  of  competition  for  the  Prix 
Bordin  had  been  fixed,  and  she  ought  to  have 
devoted  all  her  efforts  to  the  task. 

Mittag  Leffler,  who  felt  in  a  way  responsible 
for  her,  and  who  thought  it  might  be  of  great 
importance  for  her  to  win  this  prize,  was  in 
despair  when  every  time  he  called  he  found  her 
in  her  drawing-room  working  at  a  piece  of 
embroidery.  She  had  got  a  mania  for  this  occu- 
pation ;  while  her  needle  moved  in  and  out 
mechanically,  her  thoughts  worked  apace,  and 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  11/ 

scene  after  scene  unrolled  itself  before  her 
mental  vision.  It  was  quite  a  race  betwixt  her 
needle  and  my  pen,  and  whenever  we  found 
that  the  two  had  arrived  at  the  same  result, 
our  joy  was  so  great,  that  it  quite  compensated 
for  the  conflicts  that  would  arise  on  seeing  that 
our  fancy  had  led  us  in  different  directions. 

During  the  second  writing  of  the  last  play,  I 
had  to  forbid  Sonia  to  enter  my  study  whilst  I 
was  at  work.  Our  continued  collaboration  in  the 
first  part  became  too  disturbing  and  exciting  for 
me.  I  lost  the  general  view  of  the  whole  and 
the  intimate  familiarity  with  my  characters. 

In  spite  of  the  affinity  of  our  characters,  Sonia 
and  I  are  contrasts  in  our  methods  of  working. 
She  is  like  Alice  (in  '  The  Struggle  for  Happi- 
ness ' ),  who  can  create  nothing,  embrace  nothing 
with  her  whole  heart,  unless  she  can  find  some- 
body to  share  it  with  her.  All  her  mathemathical 
works  have  been  produced  under  the  influence 
of  another  person  ;  even  her  lectures  are  only 
delivered  well  when  she  knows  that  Mittag 
Leffler  is  present. 

Sonia  herself  often  jokingly  acknowledged 
this  dependence  on  her  surroundings. 

In  Alice  she  describes  her  own  character.  In 
the  great  scene  with  Hjalmar  (ist  Play,  Act  iii.), 


Il8  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

Alice  says  :  *  Do  let  me  show  you  for  once  what 
T  can  be,  when  I  feel  that  I  am  really  loved.  I 
do  not  think  that  I  am  quite  without  attraction. 
Look  at  me,  am  I  beautiful  ?  Yes,  if  you 
love  me,  I  am — not  otherwise.  Am  I  good  ? 
Yes,  when  beloved,  I  am  goodness  itself.  Am  I 
unselfish  ?  Oh,  I  can  be  so  unselfish  that  I  have 
no  thought  except  for  somebody  else.  .  .  .' 

Alice  wishes  to  share  the  work  to  which 
Charles  has  devoted  his  life,  and  she  is  in 
despair  when  outward  circumstances  make  him 
withdraw  from  her.  It  is  her  absolute  claim  to 
sacrifice  all  to  the  one  great  important  thing  :  to 
remain  true  to  one's  self,  one's  vocation,  one's 
love.     All  this  is  Sonia  over  again. 

And  when  we  see  Alice  in  the  second  drama, 
her  violent  rupture  with  the  past,  her  sacrifice  of 
wealth  anci  position,  in  order  to  live  in  a  garret 
with  Charles,  and  to  work  with  him, — it  is  Sonia, 
as  she  dreamt  she  should  have  acted,  had  this 
happy  choice  been  left  to  her. 

I  have  no  doubt  that  her  own  pen,  in  describ- 
ing these  scenes,  would  have  given  them  a  much 
warmer  and  more  personal  colour  than  I  have 
been  able  to  give. 

Alice's  dream  of  a  '  People's  Palace  '  on  Herr- 
hamra,  of  a  great  Workmen's  Association,  her 


SONIA    KOVALEVSKY  I  I9 

words :  '  Think  how  differently  things  would 
have  turned  out,  if  we  had  all  had  the  same  edu- 
cation, the  same  mode  of  living ;  if  we  were  all 
one  great  society  of  equals ; '  are  they  not 
Sonia  Kovalevsky's  own  dreams,  her  own 
words  ? 

A  friend  of  hers  told  me,  after  her  death,  that 
once,  when  her  husband  had  telegraphed  to  her 
that  through  a  successful  speculation  he  thought 
he  had  made  a  colossal  fortune,  she  immediately 
laid  the  plan  of  founding  a  phalanstere. 

A  Danish  author  says,  in  speaking  of  Struggle 
for  Happiness ' :  'I  confess  that  I  love  this 
remarkable  drama,  which  proves  the  omni- 
potence of  love  with  mathematical  stringency  ; 
that  love,  and  love  alone,  is  the  essence  of  life, 
makes  for  strength  and  growth,  and  even  enables 
us  to  do  our  duty/ 

On  reading  these  lines,  I  only  regretted  that 
they  were  spoken  too  late  to  give  Sonia  the  joy 
it  would  have  been  to  her  to  find  herself  so  well 
understood. 

The  re-moulding  of  our  work  took  much  more 
time  than  the  first  writing.  It  was  not  finished, 
even,  when  we  parted  for  the  summer. 


XI 

DISAPPOINTMENTS  AND  CARES 

Wp:  had  intended  to  spend  this  summer  to- 
gether. The  new  firm,  Corvin-Leffler,  meant  to 
go  to  Berlin  and  Paris,  in  order  to  seek  literary 
and  dramatic  acquaintances,  which  might  be  of 
use  later  on,  when  our  great  work  should  be 
ready  to  make  its  triumphant  procession  through 
the  world.  However,  all  these  illusions  fell  to 
the  ground  one  after  another. 

Our  departure  had  been  fixed  for  the  middle 
of  May ;  we  were  looking  forward  to  it  with 
intense  joy,  as  if  new  fields  of  fame  and  interest 
were  about  to  open  to  us,  when  once  more  a  dis- 
tressing message  from  Russia  crossed  all  our  plans. 
Soma's  sister  was  again  in  imminent  danger  ; 
her  husband  had  to  leave  her  in  great  haste  to 
go  to  Paris.  There  was  no  choice  for  Sonia  but 
once  more  to  undertake  the  sad  journey  to  this 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  121 

bed  of  suffering,  and  to  abandon  all  thought  of 
pleasure  and  refreshment. 

All  her  letters  this  summer  show  how  depressed 
her  spirits  were. 

'  My  sister  continues  in  the  same  state  as  last 
winter  ;  she  suffers  much,  looks  dreadfully  miser- 
able, and  has  no  strength  to  move,  and  yet  I  do 
not  think  she  is  quite  without  hope  of  recovery. 
She  is  so  glad  that  I  have  come,  and  keeps  say- 
ing that  she  should  certainly  have  died  if  I  had 
refused  to  come  to  her  now. 

'  I  am  so  low  to-day,  that  I  will  not  write  any 
more.  The  only  thing  enjoyable  to  think  of  is 
our  fairy  world  and  Vse  Victis.  .  .  .' 

These  words  refer  to  two  new  plans  for  col- 
laboration, which  we  had  formed  in  the  course 
of  the  spring. 

In  a  later  letter,  she  writes : 

'  I  try  to  work  again  now,  and  in  every  free 
moment,  I  think  of  my  mathematical  problem, 
or  I  meditate  on  Poincare's  essays.  I  have  not 
spirit  enough  for  literary  work — everything 
seems  so  dull  and  uninteresting.  I  prefer  mathe- 
matics under  these  circumstances.  It  is  pleasant 
to  enter  into  a  world  quite  outside  one's  self,  and 
to  speak  of  impersonal  subjects.  Only  you,  my 
dear,  my  unique  Ann  Charlotte,  are  always  the 


122  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

old  dear  one.  I  cannot  say  how  I  am  longing 
for  you.  We  must  remain  friends  to  the  end  of 
our  lives.     What  would  my  life  be  without  you  ? ' 

And  in  another  letter  : 

*  My  brother-in-law  has  made  up  his  mind  to 
remain  in  St  Petersburg  until  my  sister  is  able 
to  go  to  Paris  with  him.  So  I  have  made  my 
sacrifice  quite  in  vain.  If  1  knew  that  you  were 
free,  I  should  now  be  able  to  meet  you  in  Paris, 
though,  to  tell  the  truth,  the  events  here  have 
quite  taken  away  my  wish  for  amusement.  1 
should  much  prefer  to  settle  down  in  some  place 
where  I  might  work  in  peace,  do  no  matter  what, 
mathematics  or  literature,  if  only  it  could  make 
me  forget  myself  and  everybody  else.  If  you 
are  longing  for  me  as  much  as  I  am  for  you,  I 
should  be  very  happy  to  go  wherever  you  are. 
But  if  your  summer  is  entirely  taken  up,  which 
I  think  most  probable,  I  shall  remain  here  for  a 
few  weeks  more,  and  then  return  to  Stockholm, 
where  I  shall  settle  down  somewhere  amongst 
the  rocks  and  work  with  all  my  might.  I  am  not 
now  going  to  make  arrangements  for  pleasure. 
You  know  1  am  a  fatalist,  and  I  think  I  read  in 
the  stars  that  I  must  not  expect  anything  good 
this  summer  ;  so  it  is  better  to  content  one's  self, 
and  make  no  vain  efforts.' 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 23 

From  this  summer  dates  a  humorous  letter, 
which  I  quote  as  characteristic  of  Sonia's  satirical 
vein.  She  was  never  very  careful  with  her 
letters  or  tidy  with  anything,  so  when  I  sent  her 
confidential  letters,  I  used  to  warn  her  very 
seriously  not  to  leave  them  open  on  the  table. 
Once  she  answered  as  follows  : — 

*  Poor  Ann  Charlotte,  the  fear  that  your  letters 
might  fall  into  the  wrong  hands  seems  to  have 
become  a  chronic  disease  with  you.  The 
symptoms  of  your  illness  get  more  and  more 
alarming,  and  I  am  beginning  to  get  very  un- 
easy about  you.  I  cannot  help  thinking  that 
a  person  with  such  an  illegible  hand-writing  as 
yours  ought  to  feel  at  ease  on  this  point.  I 
assure  you,  except  a  few  persons  who  have  a 
direct  interest  in  the  matter,  scarcely  anybody 
would  have  patience  to  decipher  your  pot-hooks. 
As  for  your  last  letter,  of  course  it  went  wrong 
the  first  time  at  the  post-office.  When  I  got  it 
at  last,  with  its  blot  on  the  envelope,  I  made 
haste  to  spread  it  on  my  table  for  the  inspection 
of  my  servants  and  the  whole  G.  family.  They 
all  found  it  particularly  well  written  and  most 
interesting.  To-day  I  mean  to  pay  a  visit  to 
Professor  Mouton,  as  I  wish  to  speak  to  him 
about  translations  from  the  Polish.     I  shall  take 


124  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

the  letter  with  me  and  try  to  drop  it  in  his  recep- 
tion room.  That  is  all  I  can  do  to  make  your 
name  famous.' 

When  we  met  again  in  autumn,  we  undertook 
the  definite  re-casting  of  our  double  drama  ;  but 
the  joy,  the  enthusiasm,  the  illusions  were  gone 
and  this  last  correction  was  quite  mechanical. 
Already  in  November,  the  printing  began,  and 
at  the  same  time  it  was  submitted  to  the  man- 
ager of  the  theatre.  Proof-reading  took  up  the 
last  part  of  the  autumn.  Towards  Christmas 
the  work  was  published.  The  critics  con- 
demned it,  and  shortly  after  it  was  rejected  by 
the  theatre. 

Sonia  did  not  take  the  thing  very  much  to 
heart.  In  fact,  we  had  both  become  rather  in- 
different to  the  work.  We  quite  sympathised 
in  loving  only  the  unborn  generations,  and  in 
dreaming  of  other  works  of  which  we  hoped 
greater  success.  There  was  this  difference,  how- 
ever, that  Sonia  kept  clinging  to  the  idea  of 
collaboration,  whilst  I  had  abandoned  it  long 
ago,  though  I  dared  not  tell  her  so.  And,  who 
knows,  perhaps  it  was  this  wish  of  reconquering 
myself,  of  recovering  my  independence  of 
thought  and  feeling,  which  ripened  my  resolu- 
tion to  go  to   Italy  that  winter.     This  journey 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 25 

had  been  planned  long  ago,  but  Sonia  had  con- 
tinually opposed  it  as  a  treason  to  our  friendship. 
The  tie  that  bound  me  to  her,  which  in  many 
ways  was  precious  to  me  and  gave  me  so  much  joy, 
at  the  same  time  was  becoming  somewhat 
oppressive.  Sonia's  idealist  nature  claimed  an 
entire  merging  into  one  another  of  two  souls, 
which  real  life  seldom  offers,  and  which  she 
could  find  neither  in  friendship  nor  in  love. 

Perhaps  this  explains  to  a  certain  extent,  that 
even  her  maternal  feeling  could  not  satisfy  her 
craving  for  tenderness.  A  child  does  not  love 
as  intensely  as  it  is  loved ;  it  cannot  quite  take 
up  the  interests  of  somebody  else,  it  is  more 
passive  than  active  in  its  feelings. 

I  don't  mean  to  say  that  Sonia  expected  more 
than  she  gave ;  on  the  contrary,  she  bestowed 
the  warmest  sympathy,  and  overwhelmed  her 
friends  with  tokens  of  affection.  But  she  claimed 
a  full  share  in  return,  and  could  not  be  satisfied 
unless  she  felt  that  she  was  as  much  to  her  friends 
as  they  were  to  her. 

This  same  winter  had  brought  her  a  deep  and 
bitter  grief.  Her  sister,  to  whose  sick-bed  she 
had  hurried  so  often  over  land  and  sea,  sacrific- 
ing all  her  own  plans  and  wishes  in  order  to  be 
with  her  in  her  last  moments,  had  been  taken  to 


12б  SONIA   KOVAT.KVSKY 

Paris  to  iindcri^o  an  operation.  Sonia  at  that 
time  was  bound  by  her  university  lectures,  still, 
ifslic  had  been  called  she  would  have  gone  once 
more  at  the  risl<  of  losin^;-  her  ])osition  and  in- 
come. But  she  was  assured  that  the  operation 
was  not  dangerous,  and  that  there  was  every 
reason  to  hope  for  full  recovery.  She  had 
already  been  informed  of  the  successful  opera- 
tion, when  suddenly  a  telegram  brought  the 
news  of  her  sister's  death.  Inflammation  of  the 
lungs  had  set  in,  and  in  her  state  of  extreme 
weakness  the  patient  had  succumbed  at  once. 

As  we  see  from  Sonia's  early  recollections, 
she  had  always  loved  this  sister  very  fondly ;  so 
she  felt  the  loss  of  her  deeply,  and  grieved  much 
at  not  having  been  with  her  in  her  last  moments. 
Aniuta's  fate  had  been  bitter  indeed.  Once  so 
bright  and  clever,  admired  by  all,  she  became 
the  victim  of  a  long  and  painful  disease.  Besides, 
her  life  had  been  full  of  disappointments,  she 
became  unhappy  in  her  personal  relations,  ham- 
pered in  her  career  as  an  authoress — and  at  last, 
death,  the  incvital^lc,  carried  lier  away  in  the 
bloom  of  her  age. 

Sonia  also  felt  very  keenly,  that  with  her 
sister's  death  the  last  link  had  snapped  which 
bound  her  to  the  home  of  her  childhood. 


sr;NIA    KOVALKVSKV  I  27 

But  she  had  a  great  amount  of  self-control,  so 
in  society  nobody  saw  her  real  feclinr^s.  She 
did  not  even  wear  mourning — her  sister,  like 
herself,  had  had  an  avcrsir>n  to  black,  and  she 
thought  it  would  have  been  mere  conventionality 
to  mourn  over  her  in  that  way.  Tjut  in  her 
heart  she  fretted  and  pined,  and  became  very 
nervous  and  irritable  in  consequence.  She  kept 
hoping  that  her  sister  would  find  some  way  of 
revealing  herself  to  her,  either  in  a  dream  or  in 
a  vision.  I^'or  she  retained  throughout  her  life 
that  faith  in  dreams  which  is  mentioned  by  her 
early  friend,  as  well  as  in  forebodinrr.s  and  reve- 
lations under  other  forms. 

Indeed,  .she  always  knew  beforehand  whether  a 
year  would  be  lucky  or  unlucky  to  her.  Thus 
she  was  positive  that  the  year  1887  would  bring 
her  a  great  joy  and  a  great  sorrow;  that  j888 
would  be  one  of  the  happiest  in  her  life,  and 
1890  one  of  the  bitterest;  1891  would  bring  a 
new  dawn  of  light.  l^his  dawn  was  to  be 
death. 

She  used  to  have  painful  dreams  when  any  of 
those  she  loved  suffered  or  did  anything  that 
would  make  her  suffer.  The  last  few  nights 
before  her  sister's  death  her  dreams  had  been 
bad — to  her  own  surprise,  as  the  news  were  good. 


128  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

But  when  the  message  came  that  she  was  dead, 
Sonia  said  she  ought  to  have  been  prepared  for 
it. 

The   revelation    after   death,    which   she  had 
anticipated,  did  not  occur. 


XII 

TRIUMPH  AND  DEFEAT.     ALL 
GAINED— ALL  LOST 

I  LEFT  in  January  1888,  and  we  did  not  meet 
again  till  September  1889.  So  scarcely  two 
years  had  elapsed ;  but  each  of  us  had  passed 
through  the  most  important  crisis  of  her  life 
during  this  interval,  and  we  were  both  very 
much  changed.  We  could  not  approach  one 
another  as  in  former  days,  each  being  absorbed 
in  the  great  drama  of  her  own  life,  and  neither 
could  tell  the  other  the  whole  truth  about  the 
conflict  in  which  she  was  engaged. 

As  I  have  made  it  my  particular  task  to 
repeat  what  Sonia  told  me  about  herself,  I  shall 
follow  the  same  rule  with  regard  to  this  last 
great  event  of  her  life,  though  my  statements 
in   this   case  are  necessarily  less   accurate  ard 


130  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

satisfactory,  as  she  did  not  allow  me  now  to 
look  into  her  innermost  heart,  as  she  formerly 
used  to  do. 

Shortly  after  my  departure  for  Italy,  she  had 
made  the  acquaintance  of  a  man,  who,  she  said, 
was  the  most  original  and  interesting  character 
she  had  ever  met.  From  the  very  first,  he  had 
inspired  her  with  the  strongest  sympathy  and 
admiration,  and  by  degree,  this  feeling  had 
developed  into  passionate  love.  He,  on  his  side, 
had  admired  her,  and  paid  her  warm  attention  ; 
he  had  even  asked  her  to  become  his  wife.  But 
she  felt  as  if  he  had  been  attracted,  more  from 
admiration  than  from  love,  and  therefore,  very 
naturally,  she  had  refused  to  marry  him  ;  but 
now,  it  became  her  great  object  to  conquer  him 
entirely,  to  make  his  affection  equal  to  her  own. 
This  struggle  formed  the  whole  history  of  her 
life  during  our  separation.  She  tormented  him 
and  herself  with  her  impossible  claims,  and  her 
passionate  jealousy  ;  sometimes  they  would  part 
in  a  fury — Sonia  in  deep  despair ;  then  they 
Avould  meet  and  be  reconciled,  only  to  have 
the  same  scenes  over  again. 

The  letters  to  me  from  this  period,  reflect 
very  little  of  her  inner  life.  It  was  her  nature 
to  be  very  reserved  in  all  that  concerned  her 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I3I 

deepest  feelings,  particularly  her  griefs,  and  it 
was  only  under  the  influence  of  our  personal 
intercourse,  that  she  melted  and  became  com- 
municative. Consequently,  it  was  not  till  I 
returned  to  Sweden,  that  I  learned  what  I 
know  about  her  history  during  my  absence. 
Nevertheless,  I  shall  quote  extracts  from  the 
most  characteristic  parts  of  her  correspondence 
of  this  period. 

'  Thanks  for  your  letter  from  Dresden.  I  am 
always  delighted  to  get  a  few  lines  from  you, 
though  this  letter,  on  the  whole,  made  a  very 
melancholy  impression.  Well,  what  can  we  do  ? 
such  is  life,  we  don't  get  what  we  wish,  and 
what  we  fancy  we  want ;  everything  else,  but 
not  that.  Somebody  else  obtains  the  happiness 
1  wanted,  and  of  which  perhaps  he  never  thought. 
There  must  be  something  wrong  with  the  waiting 
at  life's  great  festival,  as  it  seems  that  all  the 
guests  get  portions  which  were  meant  for 
others. 

'  However,  N.  (Frithjof  Nansen)  seems  to  have 
got  the  portion  he  wanted  ;  he  is  in  such 
raptures  with  his  intended  Greenland  expedition 
that  in  his  eyes  no  bride  could  equal  it.  ...  I 
am  afraid  nothing  could  induce  him  to  give  up 
travelling  to  the  manes  of  the  great  dead,  who, 


132  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

according  to  the  Laplandic  legend,  are  soaring 
over  the  icefields  in  Greenland. 

'As  for  me,  I  am  working  hard  at  my 
competition-problem,  though  without  particular 
enthusiasm.' 

Sonia  had  recently  made  the  acquaintance 
of  Frithjof  Nansen  during  his  visit  to  Stockholm, 
and  his  personal  appearance,  as  well  as  his  daring 
schemes,  had  inspired  her  with  profound  interest. 
They  had  met  only  once,  but  the  mutual 
impression  had  been  so  deep,  that  both  after- 
wards thought  this  sympathy  might  have  led 
to  a  decisive  result  between  them,  if  circumstances 
had  not  kept  them  apart.  In  her  next  letter, 
from  January  1888,  she  writes  again  :  'At  present 
I  am  taken  up  entirely  with  the  most  deeply 
interesting  article  I  have  ever  read.  It  was 
sent  me  to-day  by  Nansen,  and  contains  the 
plan  of  his  forthcoming  expedition  across  the 
icefields  of  Greenland.  It  made  me  quite  sad 
to  read  it.  A  Danish  merchant  has  offered 
to  contribute  50(X)  crowns  towards  the  expenses, 
and  I  suppose  no  power  on  earth  could  keep 
Nansen  back.  The  article  is  so  full  of  interest, 
and  so  well  written,  that  I  shall  send  it  to  you 
as  soon  as  I  know  your  exact  address  (of  course,. 


SON  I A  KOVALEVSKY  I  33 

you  promise  to  return  it  immediately) ;  this 
article  will  give  you  an  approximate  idea  of 
the  man.  To-day  I  spoke  to  B.  about  him,  and 
he  says  that  Nansen's  works  are  simply  those 
of  a  genius,  and  that  he  is  too  good  to  be 
risking  his  life  in  Greenland.' 

In  Sonia's  next  letter  we  notice  the  first  token 
of  the  crisis  which  was  now  to  come.  There  is 
no  date,  but  it  must  have  been  written  in  March 
the  same  year.  She  had  now  met  the  man 
whose  influence  was  to  become  paramount  for 
the  last  years  of  her  life.     She  writes  : — 

'  You  put  other  questions  to  me  ;  but,  as  I 
cannot  even  answer  them  to  myself,  you  must 
excuse  my  leaving  them  unanswered  to  you. 
I  am  afraid  of  making  plans  for  the  future. 
The  only  thing,  alas,  I  can  say  for  certain,  is 
that  now,  for  ten  long  endless  weeks,  I  shall 
have  to  remain  alone  here  in  Stockholm.  But, 
perhaps  it  is  as  well  that  I  should  see  clearly 
how  lonely  I  am  indeed.' 

1  had  repeated  to  her  what  Scandinavians  in 
Rome  had  told  me,  that  several  years  previously 
Nansen  had  engaged  himself  to  be  married  to 
a  German  lady.  To  this  I  got  the  following 
reply  : — 


г  34  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

'  Dear  Ann  Charlotte, — 

•  Souvent  femme  varie, 
Bien  folle  est  qui  s'y  fie  ! ' 

'If  I  had  received  your  letter  with  the 
dreadful  news  a  few  weeks  ago,  no  doubt  it 
would  have  broken  my  heart,  but  now,  to  my 
own  shame,  I  must  confess  that  on  receiving 
your  warm  and  sympathising  lines  yesterday, 
I  burst  out  laughing.  Yesterday,  by  the  by, 
was  a  bad  day  for  me,  for  big  M.  left  in  the 
evening.  I  hope  some  member  of  the  family 
has  written  to  you  about  the  change  in  our 
plan,  so  that  I  need  not  enter  upon  this  subject 
to-day.  I  must  say  this  change  will  be  good 
for  me  as  well,  for  if  M.  had  remained  here, 
I  don't  know  how  I  should  have  worked.  He  is 
so  big,  so  grand  (as  K.  justly  remarked  in  his 
speech),  he  occupies  so  much  room,  not  only 
on  one's  sofa,  but  also  in  one's  thoughts,  that 
in  his  presence  it  would  be  quite  impossible  for  me 
to  think  of  anything  but  him.  Though  we  have 
been  constantly  together  during  the  ten  days 
he  spent  in  Stockholm,  generally  by  ourselves, 
and  talking  of  nothing  but  ourselves,  with 
marvellous  sincerity,  I  am  quite  incapable  of 
analysing    my    feelings     for    him.       The    best 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 35 

expression  I  can  give  of  what  he  seems  to  me 
are  these  excellent  lines  by  Musset : — 

*  "  II  est  tres  joyeux — et  pourtant  tres-maussade  ; 
Detestable  voisin — excellent  camerade  ; 
Extremement  futile — et  pourtant  tres-pose  ; 
Indignement  naif — et  pourtant  tres-blase  ; 
Horriblement  sincere — et  pourtant  tres-ruse."  ' 

(He  is  very  cheerful — yet  very  gloomy  ; 
Detestable  neighbour — yet  excellent  companion  ; 
Extremely  frivolous — yet  very  serious  ; 
Dreadfully  naif — yet  most  fastidious  ; 
Shockingly  sincere — yet  very  cunning.) 

And  a  genuine  Russian  into  the  bargain. 

'  Certainly  he  has  more  original  genius  in  his 
little  finger  than  you  could  squeeze  out  of  many 
others  together,  even  if  you  used  a  hydraulic 
press  for  the  purpose.  .  .  .  So,  from  May  15th 
till  June  15th,  I  think  I  shall  be  in  Paris,  and 
from  thence  we  intend  to  go  to  Italy  with  M., 
and  to  meet  you,  for  we  have  quite  settled  to 
spend  the  summer  there  together.  .  .  .  M.'s 
company  always  makes  me  wish  to  write  novels, 
for  in  spite  of  his  huge  dimensions  (which  by 
the  by  are  quite  suitable  to  a  Russian  bojar), 
he  is  the  most  perfect  hero  for  a  novel  (of 
course,  a  realistic  one)  whom  I  have  ever  met 
in  my  life.  And  indeed,  I  also  think  he  has 
the  right  spirit  for  a  good  literary  critic' 


13б  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

Our  plan  to  meet  this  summer  came  to 
nothing.  Sonia  joined  her  new  Russian  friend 
in  London,  at  the  end  of  May.  Later  on, 
she  made  a  journey  to  the  Hartz,  in  order  to 
meet  Weierstrass,  and  to  get  his  advice  with 
regard  to  the  definite  form  of  her  work.  In 
the  spring  she  had  sent  an  unfinished  copy  to 
the  French  Academy,  requesting  permission  to 
present  a  more  complete  solution  of  the  question 
later  on,  before  the  distribution  of  prizes  took 
place.  She  worked  excessively  during  this 
spring,  and  consequently  I  got  but  short  letters. 
One  from  Stockholm  is  addressed  to  my  brother 
and  myself — we  were  together  in  Italy  at  the 
time : — 

'My  Dear  Friends, — I  cannot  write  long 
letters  to  you,  for  I  work  as  much  as  it  is  possible 
for  me  or  any  human  being  to  work.  I  do  not 
know  yet  whether  I  shall  be  able  to  finish  my 
treatise  or  not.  There  is  a  difficulty  I  cannot 
overcome,  and  I  have  written  to  Weierstrass  to 
ask  for  his  help.  If  he  cannot  help  me,  I  am 
lost' 

In  September,  she  came  back  to  Stockholm, 
and  throughout  the  autumn  she  lived  in  a  state 


S0N4A   KOVALEVSKY  137 

of  over-excitement,  which  broke  down  her 
strength  for  a  long  time.  This  year — 1888 — as 
she  had  long  foreseen,  was  to  bring  her  to  the 
zenith  of  honour  and  fortune,  but  at  the  same 
time,  it  contained  the  germs  of  the  griefs  and 
troubles  which  overwhelmed  her  the  following 
year. 

When  at  the  solemn  meeting  of  the  French 
Academy  of  Science,  on  Christmas  Eve  1888,  in 
presence  of  a  large  assembly  of  the  greatest  con- 
temporary men  of  science,  Sonia  appeared  in 
person,  and  received  the  Prix  Bordin,  which  was 
not  only  the  greatest  scientific  distinction  ever 
bestowed  on  a  woman,  but  also  one  of  the  highest 
to  which  any  man  could  aspire,  that  man  was 
near  her  in  whose  society  she  had  found  the 
fullest  satisfaction  of  all  the  cravings  of  her  heart 
and  mind.  At  this  moment  she  possessed  as 
much  of  the  happiness  of  life  as  she  had  ever 
dreamt  of:  the  most  glorious  acknowledgment 
of  her  genius,  and  an  object  of  her  ardent  love. 
But  she  was  like  the  princess  in  the  fairy-tale,  in 
whose  cradle  the  fairies  had  put  all  good  gifts ; 
but  a  jealous  fairy  had  added  the  one  drawback, 
that  these  treasures  should  always  be  given  her 
at  the  wrong  time,  or  under  circumstances  that 
prevented  her  from  fully  enjoying  them.     While 


Т38  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

she  was  straining  herself  to  the  utmost  to  win 
the  prize,  which  it  had  now  become  a  point  of 
honour  for  her  to  obtain,  as  all  her  friends  among 
the  mathematicians  knew  that  she  was  competing 
for  it,  the  new  crisis  in  her  personal  life  occurred, 
for  which  she  had  been  yearning  so  long.  She 
lived  in  a  torturing  conflict  between  the  claims 
of  womanhood  and  those  of  science ;  wearing 
out  her  physical  strength,  besides,  by  constant 
night  work. 

Sonia  herself  dimly  felt,  though  it  was  not 
expressed  in  words,  that  the  feelings  of  her 
friend  began  to  cool  when  he  saw  her  so  entirely 
absorbed  by  her  work,  just  at  the  moment  when 
the  bond  between  them  seemed  to  be  strongest. 
Very  likely  he  looked  upon  this  work  as  a  grati- 
fication of  vanity,  and  of  a  craving  for  honour 
and  distinction — an  honour,  moreover,  which 
does  not  help  to  render  a  woman  attractive  in  a 
man's  eye.  The  triumphs  of  a  singer  or  of  an 
actress  often  conquer  a  man's  heart,  also  the 
beauty  of  a  woman  admired  in  society  ;  but  how 
can  a  man's  fancy  be  captivated  by  a  woman 
whose  studies  dim  her  eyes  and  wrinkle  her 
brow,  in  order  that  she  may  win  laurels  on  the 
field  of  science  ?  These  were  Sonia's  melancholy 
reflections. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 39 

She  felt  bitterly  that  it  was  foolish  of  her  not 
to  sacrifice  her  vanity  and  ambition  at  this 
moment,  in  order  to  gain  that  which  she  valued 
more  than  all  triumphs  in  the  world  ;  and  yet — 
she  could  not  do  it.  To  withdraw  now  would  be 
a  striking  acknowledgment  of  incapacity  ;  the 
power  of  circumstances,  as  well  as  her  own 
nature,  pushed  her  irresistibly  on  towards  the 
goal  which  she  had  placed  before  her  eyes.  Had 
she  known  beforehand  the  price  she  would  have 
to  pay  for  putting  off  this  work  till  the  last 
moment,  she  would  scarcely  have  wasted  her  time 
on  that  '  Struggle  for  Happiness,'  which  rendered 
her  present  struggle  for  happiness  so  much 
harder  than  it  need  have  been. 

Well,  she  came  to  Paris,  and  received  her 
prize.  She  was  the  heroine  of  the  day.  There 
was  a  succession  of  fetes,  interviews,  and  visits  ; 
all  her  time  was  taken  up.  Scarcely  a  moment 
was  left  for  the  man  who  had  come  to  Paris  on 
purpose  to  witness  her  triumph.  And  so  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  fulfilment  of  her  heart's  desire,  as 
well  as  the  gratification  of  her  highest  ambition, 
coming  simultaneously,  were  both  spoilt,  whereas 
each,  coming  separately,  would  have  filled  her 
with  intense  delight. 

Her  friend  gave  her  the  choice  between  him- 


140  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

self  and  her  scientific  career.  It  was  impossible 
for  her  to  make  the  sacrifice  ;  so  the  crisis  came, 
in  which  the  happiness  of  her  heart  suffered  its 
great  shipwreck. 

A  letter  from  this  time,  written  to  my  brother, 
shows  how  miserable  she  felt : — 

*  Paris,  Jan.  1889. 

*  Dear  GoSTA, — I  have  this  moment  received 
your  kind  letter.  How  grateful  I  am  for  your 
friendship  !  I  truly  believe  it  is  the  only  really 
good  thing  life  has  brought  me.  I  feel  quite 
ashamed  to  have  done  so  little  to  show  how 
highly  I  value  it !  Forgive  me,  dear  Gosta  ; 
really  I  have  no  control  over  my  feelings  at  this 
moment.  Letters  of  congratulation  are  pouring 
in  from  all  sides,  but,  by  a  strange  irony  of  fate, 
I  never  felt  so  miserable  as  now.  I  am  as  miser- 
able as  a  dog.  No  ;  I  hope,  for  their  sake,  that 
dogs  cannot  be  as  unhappy  as  human  creatures, 
especially  as  women. 

*  Maybe  I  shall  become  more  reasonable  in 
time,  at  least  I  shall  make  great  efforts  to  get 
over  this  state  of  mind.  I  shall  take  up  work, 
and  try  to  interest  myself  in  practical  matters 
again.  Of  course  1  shall  be  guided  by  your 
advice.     At  present,  all   I  can  do  is  to  keep  my 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I4I 

grief  to  myself,  take  care  not  to  commit  myself 
in  society,  and  avoid  becoming  the  subject  of 
gossip.  I  have  had -many  invitations  this  week 
....  but  I  feel  too  wretched  to-day  to  give 
you  an  account  of  all  these  festivities.  .  .  .  When 
I  come  home,  I  keep  walking  up  and  down  in 
my  room.  I  can  neither  eat  nor  sleep,  and  my 
whole  nervous  system  is  in  a  deplorable  state.  I 
don't  know  if  I  should  care  for  a  temporary  dis- 
pensation from  official  work.  .  .  . 

'  Good-bye  for  the  present,  dearest  Gosta.  Be 
always  my  friend ;  I  am  deeply  in  need  of  it, 
you  may  be  sure.  Give  my  love  to  Foufi,  and 
thank  S.  for  all  the  trouble  she  takes  with  her. — 
Yours,  with  warm  affection. 

She  made  up  her  mind  to  ask  for  a  release 
from  work  for  the  spring  term,  and  remained  in 
Paris,  whence  she  wrote  to  me  : — 

*  Above  all,  let  me  congratulate  you  upon  your 
great  happiness.  ...  It  has  long  been  evident 
to  me  that  your  destiny  was  happiness,  mine 
continual  struggle.  Strangely  enough,  the 
longer  1  live  the  more  I  feel  inclined  to  believe 
in  fatalism,   or   rather,   in    determinism.     More 


142  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

and  more  I  lose  faith  in  the  free  will  man 
is  supposed  to  possess.  I  have  an  almost 
physical  sensation  of  my  powerlessness  to 
change  one  iota  of  my  fate,  struggle  as  I  may. 
Now  I  am  almost  resigned ;  I  work  because 
I  cannot  help  it,  but  I  have  given  up 
hoping,  even  wishing,  anything.  You  have 
no  idea  to  w^hat  a  degree  I  have  become 
indifferent  to  everything.  .  .  .  But  enough  of 
this ;  let  us  talk  about  other  things.  I  am 
delighted  that  you  like  my  Polish  story,  and  I 
need  not  say  how  pleased  I  should  be,  if  you 
would  translate  it  into  Swedish.  .  .  . 

'  I  have  also  written  a  long  tale  about  my 
childhood  and  my  sister,  her  first  steps  on  the 
literary  career,  and  our  connection  with  Dosto- 
jevsky.  .  .  / 

In  August  she  writes  from  Sevres,  where  she 
had  settled  with  her  daughter  and  a  few  Russian 
friends  : — 

'  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  your 
brother,  telling  me  that  I  shall  probably  meet 
you  on  my  return  to  Sweden.  I  confess  that  I 
am  selfish  enough  to  feel  delighted  at  this  pros- 
pect. .  .  . 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  1 43 

*  I  have  never  been  in  want  of  subjects  for 
novels,  but  at  this  moment  they  are  positively 
swarming  in  my  head.  ...  I  wonder  when  I 
shall  get  time  to  finish  all  this.' 


XIII 

LITERARY  WORK.     TOGETHER 
IN  PARIS. 

In  the  middle  of  September  Sonia  returned  to 
Stockholm,  and  we  saw  each  other  again  after 
two  years'  separation.  I  found  her  very  much 
altered.  Her  former  cheerfulness  was  gone ; 
the  little  furrow  between  her  eye-brows  had 
deepened  ;  there  was  a  gloom  about  her  face ; 
her  eyes  looked  absent,  and  had  lost  their 
peculiar  radiance,  one  of  her  chief  attractions, 
and  the  little  cast  in  them  was  more  conspicuous 
than  before.  As  usual,  when  among  strangers 
she  was  able  to  hide  the  state  of  her  mind,  and 
to  appear  almost  as  she  used  to  be ;  but  to  us, 
her  intimate  friends,  the  change  was  but  too 
evident.  She  had  quite  lost  her  taste  for  society, 
even  for  that  of  her  friends.  She  was  too  rest- 
less to  be  idle ;  only  excessive  work  could  give 
her  a  little  peace. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I45 

She  resumed  her  lectures  from  a  sense  of 
duty,  but  without  interest.  Literary  work  was 
now  the  conductor  for  her  consuming  restless- 
ness, partly  because  she  had  not  yet  recovered 
sufficiently  from  her  over-fatigues  to  enable  her 
to  take  up  science.  What  she  wrote  of  '  Vse 
victis'  dates  from  this  time.  It  shows  the 
melancholy  strain  of  her  mind ;  she  meant 
to  relate  part  of  her  own  history  in  this  novel. 
It  was  to  be  a  tale  of  those  who  had  suffered 
defeat  in  their  struggle  for  happiness.  Then 
she  put  the  last  touches  to  the  '  recollections  of 
her  childhood.'  In  fact  we  both  worked  ardently 
for  three  months,  though  not  together.  It  was 
like  a  feeble  echo  of  former  days — the  days  of 
our  collaboration. 

Neither  Sonia  nor  I  felt  inclined  to  spend 
Christmas  at  home  this  year.  We  made  up  our 
minds  to  go  on  a  journey  together  ;  this  had 
often  been  planned,  but  we  had  never  been 
able  to  carry  it  out.  Our  choice  fell  upon 
Paris,  as  the  place  where  we  should  be  most 
likely  to  form  literary  and  stage  connections, 
which  we  thought  would  be  the  best  means  of 
diverting  our  thoughts  from  personal  griefs.  So 
we  started  together  in  December.  Neither  of 
us,  however,  expected  much  pleasure  from  this 


146  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

journey ;  it  was  only  a  kind  of  narcotic  to  calm 
our  minds.  There  we  were,  saddening  one 
another  with  our  melancholy  faces.  We  stopped 
a  few  days  in  Copenhagen,  where  Sonia's  friends 
were  struck  by  the  change  they  noticed  in  her. 
Her  face  was  worn  and  wrinkled,  and  she  had  a 
bad  cough.  She  had  caught  cold  during  the 
influenza  epidemic  in  Stockholm,  and  had  never 
taken  care  of  herself  One  day,  after  having 
received  a  letter  which  excited  her  very  much, 
she    got    out     of    her     bed     where    she     was 

о 

lying  with  fever,  put  on  a  few  clothes,  went  out 
into  a  snowstorm,  came  home  dripping  wet,  and 
sat  up  late  without  changing  her  clothes. 

When  I  besought  her  to  take  care  of  herself, 
she  answered,  '  Don't  be  afraid,  I  shan't  get 
really  ill,  you  may  be  sure.  It  would  be  too 
delightful  to  pass  away  now  ;  I  shan't  have  that 
luck.' 

Sad  indeed  was  our  arrival  in  Paris,  which  in 
former  days  we  used  to  picture  to  ourselves  in 
the  brightest  colours.  Paris,  Sonia's  favourite 
city,  where  she  had  always  wished  to  live,  was 
like  a  dead  city  to  her  now.  The  letters  that 
had  arrived  gave  us  much  to  think  of;  Sonia's 
was  not  from  him,  but  from  one  of  his  friends, 
and  anything  but  satisfactory. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I47 

We  spent  some  busy,  turbulent  weeks  in  this 
city,  where  the  year  before  Sonia  had  been 
overwhelmed  with  honours  and  flattery,  but 
where  she  seemed  almost  forgotten  now.  She 
had  had  her  '  quart  d'heure.' 

We  visited  friends,  made  new  acquaintances, 
and  were  on  the  move  from  morning  till  mid- 
night. Yet  I  saw  nothing  of  the  place,  no 
curiosities,  not  even  the  Eiffel  Tower.  We  only 
hurried  from  one  excitement  to  the  other,  and 
frequented  the  most  heterogeneous  circles — a 
most  interesting  mixture  of  types  and  nation- 
alities :  Russians,  Jews,  Poles,  French,  Scan- 
dinavians, people  of  the  'haute  finance,'  of 
science  and  of  literature,  exiles,  conspirators, 
etc.,  etc.  Sonia,  of  course,  paid  visits  to 
mathematical  celebrities,  and  received  invitations 
from  them,  but  she  took  less  interest  in  these 
people  now,  as  her  mind  was  occupied  with 
anything  but  mathematics.  We  spent  one 
delightful  day  at  the  house  of  the  Norwegian 
author  Jonas  Lie.  Indeed,  he  was  the  only 
person  who  fully  understood  Sonia.  We  were 
invited  to  dinner  to  meet  Grieg  and  his  wife, 
who  were  just  celebrating  their  great  triumph  in 
Paris.  Lie  made  a  speech  in  honour  of  Madame 
Kovalevsky,  which  touched  her  to  tears.     There 


148  SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 

was  a  peculiarly  genial  and  festive  atmosphere 
in  our  little  circle ;  we  all  enjoyed  each  other's 
company,  and  felt  that  we  were  understood  and 
appreciated 

Jonas  Lie  was  in  excellent  spirits.  In  his 
speech  to  Sonia  he  did  not  pay  homage  to  the 
woman  of  science,  nor  to  the  authoress,  but  he 
spoke  to  'little  Tania  Rajevski,  who  had  won 
his  heart,  and  v.ith  whom  he  felt  deep  sympathy. 
He  was  so  sorry  for  the  child,  who  was  longing 
for  affection,  and  whom  nobody  understood. 
Later  on,  life  had  showered  all  its  gifts  upon 
her — honour,  distinction,  and  triumph ;  but  there 
the  child  stood,  still  with  her  large  wistful  eyes, 
stretching  out  her  empty  hands.  What  did  she 
want,  this  little  girl  ?  She  only  wanted  a  kind 
hand  to  give  her  an  orange.' 

'  Thank  you,  Mr  Lie,'  Sonia  exclaimed,  with 
her  sweet  voice  full  of  emotion,  '  I  have  received 
many  toasts  in  my  life,  but  never  one  so 
charming ! ' 

She  could  not  say  any  more,  but  sat  down  and 
swallowed  her  tears  with  a  glass  of  water.  On 
going  home  that  night  she  felt  happier  than  she 
had  done  for  a  long  while. 

So,  after  all,  there  was  one  who  understood 
her,  though  he  knew  nothing  of  her   personal 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I49 

circumstances,  who  had  only  seen  her  twice  or 
three  times,  but  who,  nevertheless,  had  learned 
from  her  book  to  look  more  deeply  into  her  life 
than  others,  who  had  been  her  friends  for  many 
years.  Then  there  might  be  some  satisfaction  in 
writing,  something  to  live  for  after  all. 

We  had  to  go  to  another  party  the  same 
evening,  but  as  Sonia  was  constantly  expecting 
letters  she  could  never  stay  away  from  the  hotel 
for  many  hours,  so  we  dropped  in  and  put  the 
usual  question  to  the  porter,  'Any  letters?' 
The  next  moment  Sonia  had  grasped  one  and 
flew  upstairs  with  it.  I  followed  slowly  and 
went  to  my  own  room,  as  I  did  not  want  to 
disturb  her ;  but  she  rushed  into  my  room, 
threw  herself  on  my  neck,  burst  into  tears,  and 
exclaimed,  '  О  God,  I  am  so  happy,  so  happy ! 
I  cannot  bear  it ;  I  die,  I  am  so  happy ! ' 

The  letter  cleared  up  an  unfortunate  mistake 
which  had  tortured  her  for  the  last  few  months 
to  such  a  degree  that  she  had  become  a  shadow 
of  herself  On  the  following  night  she  left 
Paris,  in  order  to  meet  the  man  on  whom  her 
whole  fate  now  depended. 


XIV 

THE  FLAME  THREATENS  TO  EXPIRE 

A  FEW  days  after  Sonia  had  left  I  received  a 
line  from  her.  The  flame  which  had  blazed  up 
so  high  and  filled  her  heart  with  exulting  hopes 
was  extinguished  already.  I  have  not  kept  her 
letter,  but  I  remember  its  contents. 

*  I  see  that  he  and  I  will  never  fully  under- 
stand one  another.  I  shall  return  to  Stockholm 
and  work.  Work  must  be  my  only  consolation 
hereafter.' 

And  then  all  was  over.  No  more  letters  from 
her  this  whole  winter,  nor  the  following  spring, 
except  a  few  affectionate  lines  in  May,  congratu- 
lating me  on  my  wedding.  She  suffered,  and 
she  did  not  want  to  show  her  wound  to  me,  who, 
she  knew,  was  happy.  She  could  never  write  on 
indifferent  matters,  so  she  kept  silent.  At  the 
time  this  silence  pained  and  hurt  me  very  much  ; 
afterwards  I  understood  that  she  could  not  have 
acted  otherwise. 


SONIA  KOVALEVSKY  151 

In  April,  the  same  year,  1890,  she  went  to 
Russia.  She  had  hopes  of  being  made  an 
ordinary  Academician  in  St  Petersburg,  which 
would  have  been  the  most  profitable  appoint- 
ment she  could  ever  wish  to  obtain,  with  a  high 
salary  and  no  obligations  except  to  spend  two 
months  every  year  in  St  Petersburg.  At  the 
same  time  it  was  the  greatest  scientific  distinc- 
tion which  could  be  conferred  in  Russia.  It 
would  have  released  her  from  her  obligations  in 
Stockholm,  and  given  her  the  chance  of  carrying 
out  her  old  wish :  to  make  Paris  her  permanent 
residence.  She  used  to  say  to  me  while  we  were 
there  :  '  If  we  cannot  have  the  best  thing  life  can 
give,  a  happy  love,  at  any  rate  life  is  bearable 
if  it  offers  us  the  next  best  thing,  surroundings 
which  are  congenial  to  our  mind.  But  to  have 
neither  is  unbearable.' 

I  knew  nothing  of  her  plans  till  the  beginning 
of  June,  when  we  met  quite  unexpectedly  in 
Berlin,  where  my  husband  and  I  were  staying 
on  our  way  to  Sweden,  and  where  Sonia  had 
arrived  from  St  Petersburg  the  same  day.  This 
time  I  found  her  in  the  gayest  humour.  People 
who  did  not  know  her  would  have  thought  her 
perfectly  happy,  but  I  knew  better ;  it  was  her 
way  of  hiding  the  wounds  of  her  heart.    She  had 


152  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

been  much  admired  in  Helsingfors  and  St  Peters- 
burg, had  hurried  from  feast  to  feast,  met  a 
number  of  highly  distinguished  persons,  and 
made  a  speech  in  the  presence  of  a  thousand 
people.  She  assured  me  that  she  had  enjoyed 
herself  immensely,  that  she  was  very  hopeful  in- 
deed ;  still  there  was  something  mysterious 
about  her,  and  she  would  not  speak  out  plainly. 
She  anxiously  avoided  being  alone  with  me  as 
if  afraid  of  being  questioned.  We  spent  a  gay 
time  together,  talking  and  joking  continually, 
but  it  was  painful  for  me  to  notice  how  excited 
and  restless  she  really  was.  She  said  nothing 
about  her  inner  life,  except  that  she  meant  never 
to  marry. 

She  did  not  care  to  do  like  other  women,  who 
marry  as  soon  as  an  opportunity  offers,  giving 
up  their  vocation  and  everything  else.  She  had 
made  up  her  mind  to  remain  in  Stockholm, 
either  till  she  had  got  a  better  position  some- 
where else,  or  until  she  could  make  a  sufficient 
income  as  an  authoress. 

However,  she  made  no  secret  of  having  ap- 
pointed to  meet  M.  again,  and  to  take  a  journey 
with  him — her  best  friend  and  companion,  as  she 
called  him. 

Some  months  later  we  met  aeain  in  Stock- 


1890. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I  53 

holm,  where  she  arrived  in  September  for  the  new 
term.  But  her  high  spirits  were  gone,  she  was 
restless  and  depressed.  I  was  not  allowed  to 
look  into  her  heart,  and  she  systematically 
avoided  being  alone  with  me.  On  the  whole, 
she  seemed  rather  indifferent  to  all  who  used  to 
be  her  intimate  friends.  Evidently  her  soul  was 
elsewhere,  and  she  looked  upon  these  months  in 
Stockholm  as  a  kind  of  exile,  eagerly  anticipat- 
ing the  Christmas  vacations,  when  she  would  be 
able  to  go  away  again.  The  fact  was,  she  could 
neither  live  with  M.  nor  without  him  ;  it  was  a 
hopeless  struggle  indeed.  She  was  like  a  plant 
which  is  taken  out  of  its  proper  soil,  yet  cannot 
thrive  in  any  other,  and  so  is  bound  to  die. 

My  brother,  who  had  moved  to  Djursholm, 
outside  Stockholm,  wanted  Sonia  to  come  and 
live  in  his  neighourhood,  but  though  she  was 
very  sorry  that  he  had  left  town,  she  could  not 
make  up  her  mind  to  follow  his  example.  *  Who 
knows  how  long  I  shall  remain  here  ? '  she  said, 
*  things  cannot  go  on  as  they  are  now,'  was  her 
constant  remark, '  and  if  I  should  happen  to  be 
in  Stockholm  again  next  winter,  I  should  be  so 
melancholy  that  you  would  not  care  to  have  me 
near  you.' 

This  intolerable  state  of  mind  made  her  break 


154  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

ofif  all  her  connections;  she  neglected  her  friends, 
retired  from  society,  dressed  more  and  more 
carelessly,  and  became  indifferent  to  her  home. 
Her  conversation  lost  most  of  its  sympathetic 
charm  and  sparkling  life.  Her  usual  interest  in 
all  subjects  of  human  thought  and  human  life 
was  almost  gone ;  she  was  entirely  absorbed  in 
the  tragedy  of  her  own  life. 


XV 

CONCLUSION 

I  SAW  Sonia  for  the  last  time  in  this  life  on  one 
of  the  early  days  of  December  1890.  She  had 
come  to  Djursholm  to  take  leave  of  us  before 
starting  for  Nice.  None  of  us  had  the  slightest 
foreboding  that  this  would  be  our  last  good-bye. 
We  had  agreed  to  meet  in  Genoa  immediately 
after  Christmas.  But  this  was  not  to  be.  A 
telegram  was  to  have  reached  us  on  our  return 
to  Italy,  but,  owing  to  a  mistake  in  the  address, 
we  did  not  receive  it,  and  so,  while  Sonia  and  her 
companion  were  waiting  for  us  in  Genoa,  we 
passed  through  the  town  without  knowing  that 
she  was  there.  On  New  Year's  Day,  which  we 
had  hoped  to  spend  together,  she  and  her  friend 
visited  the  fine  '  marble  garden  of  the  dead  * 
in  Genoa.  While  there,  a  shadow  suddenly 
spread  over  Sonia's  face,  and  she  said  these 
words  of  sad  foreboding :  '  One  of  us  will  die 


15б  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

before  the  end  of  this  year  ;  we  have  spent  New 
Year's  day  in  a  churchyard/ 

Some  weeks  later,  she  was  again  on  her  way 
to  Stockholm.  This  journey,  which  she  had 
always  detested,  was  this  time  not  only  to  be  the 
most  painful  she  had  ever  made,  but  also  the 
most  fatal.  Her  heart  bleeding  with  the  bitter 
pain  of  parting,  feeling  that  these  constant 
separations  would  kill  her,  she  sat  in  the  railway 
carriage  shivering  with  cold.  What  a  contrast 
between  the  mild,  fragrant  atmosphere  she  had 
left  and  the  biting  frost  of  the  northern  winter  ! 
She  detested  cold  and  darkness  as  intensely  as 
she  loved  warmth  and  sunshine.  And  then, 
instead  of  taking  the  most  comfortable  and 
direct  route  to  Stockholm  from  Berlin,  where 
she  had  spent  some  days,  she  chose  a  very 
round-about  way.  She  had  heard  that  there 
was  an  epidemic  of  smallpox  in  Copenhagen, 
and,  having  a  horror  of  this  disease,  she  did  not 
want  to  run  the  risk  of  spending  a  night  there. 
So  she  chose  the  long,  troublesome  route  across 
the  Danish  islands.  The  constant  changes  on 
this  line,  as  well  as  the  bad  weather,  probably 
gave  her  the  severe  cold  she  caught  on  this 
journey.  In  Fredericia,  where  she  arrived  late 
at  night,  she  could  not  take  a  porter  for  want  of 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  I  57 

Danish  small  coin,  so  she  had  to  carry  a  good 
deal  of  luggage  herself,  and  over-fatigued  as  she 
was,  shivering  with  cold,  and  deeply  depressed 
in  mind,  no  wonder  that  she  felt  as  if  she  would 
collapse.  On  her  arrival  in  Stockholm,  the  4th 
February  in  the  morning,  she  felt  ill.  Still  she 
worked  all  the  next  day,  and  delivered  her 
lecture  on  Friday,  the  6th.  She  never  missed 
a  lecture  when  she  could  help  it.  She  even  went 
to  a  party  at  the  Observatory  the  same  evening. 
But  there  an  attack  of  fever  came  on ;  she 
retired,  but  could  not  get  a  cab,  and,  helpless  as 
she  was,  never  knowing  her  way  in  Stockholm, 
she  got  into  a  wrong  tram-car.  It  took  her  a 
long  time  to  get  home  by  a  round-about  way, 
and  then  she  sat  up  the  whole  night,  shivering 
with  fever,  sad  to  death,  feeling  herself  a  prey  to 
the  violent  illness  that  had  seized  her.  That 
same  day  she  had  said  to  my  brother,  who  was 
the  head  of  the  University,  that  no  matter  at 
what  cost,  she  meant  to  get  leave  from  her 
work  in  April,  in  order  to  go  abroad  again.  It 
was  her  only  comfort,  when  she  came  home  in 
despair,  to  lay  plans  for  new  journeys.  In  the 
mean  time,  she  meant  to  calm  her  restless  mind 
with  work.  She  had  several  new  schemes  in  her 
eadh,  and  talked  about  them  with  great  interest. 


158  SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY 

To  my  brother  she  explained  the  idea  of  a  new 
mathematical  work,  which  he  thought  would  have 
become  the  most  important  of  her  productions. 
Amongst  several  novels  which  she  intended  to 
write,  was  one  which  she  had  already  commenced, 
and  in  which  she  intended  to  give  a  character- 
study  of  her  father.  Another  was  to  have  the 
title,  '  A  Nihilist,'  and  to  contain  part  of  the 
history  of  Tschernyschevsky's  life. 

Often  as  Sonia  had  longed  for  death,  she  did 
not  want  to  die  just  now.  In  fact,  according  to 
the  friends  who  were  living  with  her  at  the  last, 
she  was  nearer  resignation  than  she  had  ever 
been.  She  had  ceased  to  hope  for  that  perfect 
happiness,  the  ideal  of  which  had  been  constantly, 
haunting  her,  but  she  still  longed  for  the  stray 
sunbeams  of  it  which  might  fall  upon  her  path. 

And,  in  her  innermost  heart,  she  was  afraid  of 
the  great  unknown.  She  had  often  said,  that 
only  her  uncertainty  as  to  whether  the  future 
world  brings  punishment  or  not  had  prevented 
her  from  putting  an  end  to  her  present  life.  She 
had  no  definite  religious  creed,  but  she  believed 
in  eternal  life  for  the  individual,  and  she  trembled 
at  the  thought  of  it.  Above  all,  she  dreaded  the 
moment  when  earthly  life  would  cease,  and  often 
quoted  Hamlet's  words : 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  I  59 

*  For  in  that  sleep  of  death  what  dreams  may  come, 
When  we  nave  shuffled  off  this  mortal  coil, 
,  .   Must  give  us  pause.   .  .  .' 

And  in  her  lively  imagination,  she  pictured  to 
herself  the  awful  moment  when,  perhaps,  the 
nervous  system  is  still  alive  and  suffering,  while 
the  body  is  physiologically  dead — indescribable 
sufferings,  perhaps,  known  only  by  him  who  has 
made  the  plunge  into  the  great  darkness.  She 
approved  very  much  of  cremation,  partly  because 
she  was  afraid  of  being  buried  alive,  fancying 
how  dreadful  it  would  be  to  awake  in  the  coffin  ; 
and  she  described  the  situation  so  graphically 
that  it  made  one  shudder.  However,  her  illness 
was  so  short  and  violent,  that,  at  the  last,  I  do 
not  think  she  had  any  sense  of  these  things. 
The  only  words  which  seemed  to  indicate  that 
she  was  aware  of  the  approaching  end  were 
spoken  on  Monday  morning,  the  9th,  scarcely 
tvv^enty  hours  before  her  death :  '  1  shall  never 
recover  from  this  illness ' ;  and  in  the  evening : 
*  I  feel  as  if  a  change  had  taken  place  within 
me.' 

She  was  unable  to  speak  much,  for  she  had 
violent  pains,  high  fever,  and  difficulty  in  breath- 
ing ;  she  was  in  an  agony  of  fear,  and  could  not 
bear  being  left  alone.     The  last  night  she  said  to 


l6o  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

a  friend,  who  scarcely  ever  left  her  bedside : 
'  When  you  hear  me  moan  in  my  sleep,  do  call 
me,  and  help  me  to  change  my  position,  or  else 
I  am  afraid  I  shall  be  very  bad.  My  mother 
died  in  such  a  fit  of  agony/  She  suffered  from 
hereditary  heart  disease,  which  used  to  make  her 
say  that  she  would  die  young.  However,  the 
post-mortem  examination  showed  that  her  heart 
was  not  much  affected,  although  the  complaint 
might  have  added  to  the  asthma,  caused  by 
pleurisy. 

The  friends  who  were  with  her  during  her 
illness,  spoke  in  the  highest  terms  of  her  patience 
and  gentleness ;  she  was  afraid  of  giving  the 
least  trouble,  and  grateful  for  every  little  service. 
Her  daughter  being  invited  to  a  children's  party, 
she  was  anxious  that  she  should  not  lose  this 
pleasure,  and  asked  her  friends  to  help  in  getting 
what  was  wanted  for  the  occasion.  When  the 
little  girl  presented  herself  in  the  sickroom  in 
the  gipsy  costume  she  was  to  wear,  an  affec- 
tionate smile  greeted  her,  and  her  mother  wished 
her  much  pleasure. 

A  few  hours  later  the  poor  child  was  called 
out  of  her  sleep,  and  came  just  in  time  to  receive 
her  mother's  last  dying  glance,  which  rested  on 
her  with  fond  love. 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  l6l 

As  the  doctors  had  not  thought  there  was  any 
immediate  danger,  and  rather  fancied  that  the 
illness  would  be  a  lingering  one,  her  friends  had 
thought  it  would  be  better  to  spare  their 
strength  a  little  after  several  days'  constant 
strain,  and  so  they  had  gone  to  take  some 
rest,  leaving  the  patient  in  charge  of  an  Elisa- 
beth Sister. 

And  thus,  this  very  night,  the  fatal  hour 
struck !  Sonia  was  sound  asleep  when  her 
friends  left  her,  but  about  two  o'clock  she  awoke 
to  the  last  dreadful  struggle.  Her  agony  began  ; 
she  showed  no  signs  of  consciousness,  could 
neither  move,  nor  talk,  nor  swallow.  This  lasted 
for  two  hours.  Just  at  the  last  moment  one  of 
the  two  friends  arrived  whom  the  nurse  had  sent 
for  too  late. 

Alone, — alone  with  a  strange  nurse,  who  could 
not  even  speak  her  language,  she  had  to  pass 
through  this  last  bitter  strife.  Who  knows 
what  comfort  a  loved  voice,  a  pressure  of  the 
hand,  might  have  been  to  her  during  these  awful 
two  hours  ?  I  should  have  wished  that  a  priest 
had  read  the  Russian  Mass  to  her.  With  her 
veneration  for  the  Greek  Church,  as  for  all  her 
early  recollections,  those  well-known  tones  might 
have  been   soothing  to  her,  if  she  could  have 


1б2  SON  I А   KOVALEVSKY 

heard  them.  Perhaps  her  trembling  hands 
would  have  clasped  the  cross,  which  has  com- 
forted so  many  hearts  in  the  hour  of  death,  and 
which  she  had  always  loved  as  a  symbol  of 
human  suffering.  But  nothing !  nothing !  No 
word  of  comfort,  no  help,  no  loving  hand  on  the 
feverish  brow — alone  in  a  foreign  country,  with 
a  tortured  heart,  hopeless,  perhaps  trembling  for 
the  unknown — such  was  her  end  on  earth — this 
*  soul  of  fire  and  soul  of  thought.' 

Out  of  the  hopeless  gloom  which,  during  my 
first  grief,  seemed  to  surround  this  death- bed 
now  and  then  a  ray  of  light  would  emerge. 

Whether  life  be  long  or  short  does  not  signify 
so  much,  all  depends  upon  its  fruitfulness  to 
ourselves  and  to  others.  And  seen  from  this 
point  of  view,  Sonia's  life  was  longer  than  most 
people's ;  she  had  lived  intensely,  drunk  deep 
draughts  of  the  wells  of  joy  and  grief,  and  of 
the  treasures  of  science,  had  reached  heights  to 
which  only  imagination  can  lift  one ;  and  she 
had  made  others  share  in  the  treasures  of  her 
heart,  her  experience  and  her  fancy.  Hers  was 
the  kindling  voice  which  belongs  to  genius,  if  it 
does  not  isolate  itself  in  egotism.  Nobody  who 
lived  with  her,  for  ever  so  short  a  time,  could 


SON  I A   KOVALEVSKY  1 63 

remain  uninfluenced  by  this  wonderfully  bright 
intelligence  and  warm  feeling ;  it  fertilised  every 
germ  of  life  that  came  within  her  sphere. 

Her  highest  aim  was  fellowship,  spiritual 
fellowship,  and  though  she  may  have  been  too 
fantastic  in  her  superstitious  dreams  and  fore- 
bodings, certainly  she  had  something  in  her  of 
the  prophetic  vision.  When  she  looked  straight 
into  your  face,  turning  her  short-sighted  sparkling 
eyes  on  your  own,  you  felt  that  she  pierced  your 
soul  through  and  through.  Many  a  time  one 
glance  of  hers  would  be  sufficient  to  penetrate 
the  mask  with  which  some  people  succeed  in 
hiding  their  real  face  from  unsuspicious  eyes, 
and  many  a  time  she  detected  secret  motives 
which  were  hidden  to  all  others,  even  to  the 
person  in  question.  Her  poetic  gift,  too,  was 
prophetic ;  a  word,  an  insignificant  event,  might 
reveal  a  whole  life's  history  to  her. 

It  was  her  great  object  to  find  the  logical 
connection  between  all  manifestations  of  life,  as 
for  instance,  between  the  laws  of  thought  and 
the  outward  phenomena.  She  could  not  satisfy 
herself  with  seeing  in  part,  and  understanding  in 
part ;  it  was  her  delight  to  dream  of  a  more 
perfect  form  of  life,  where,  according  to  the 
apostle,  '  we  shall  see  no  longer  in  part,  but  face 


1б4  SON  I А  KOVALEVSKY 

to  face.'  To  see  the  unity  in  the  variety  was  the 
aim  and  end  of  all  her  philosophy  and  her 
poetry. 

Has  she  reached  this  end  now  ?  Our  thought 
cannot  fathom  this  possibility,  but  our  heart 
beats  with  a  trembling  hope  which  breaks  the 
point  of  death's  bitterness. 

Besides,  she  had  always  wished  to  die  young. 
Though  hers  seemed  an  inexhaustible  well  of 
life,  ready  for  every  new  impression,  open  to 
every  joy,  great  or  small,  in  the  innermost  recess 
of  her  heart  there  was  a  thirst,  which  this  life 
could  never  satisfy.  As  her  mind  craved  absolute 
truth,  absolute  light,  so  her  heart  craved  absolute 
love — a  completeness  which  human  life  does 
not  yield,  and  which  her  own  character  in  par- 
ticular rendered  impossible.  It  was  this  discord 
that  consumed  her.  If  we  start  from  her  own 
belief  in  a  fundamental  connection  between  all 
phenomena  of  life,  we  see  that  she  was  bound 
to  die,  not  because  some  strong  and  destructive 
microbes  had  settled  in  her  lungs,  or  because 
the  chances  of  her  life  had  not  brought  her  the 
happiness  she  desired,  but  because  the  necessary 
organic  connection  between  her  iuward  and 
outward  life  was  missing ;  because  there  was  no 
harmony  between  her  thought  and  her  feeling,. 


SONIA   KOVALEVSKY  1 65 

her  temperament  and  her  character.  If  there  is 
a  world  where  these  contrasts  can  be  reconciled, 
she  is  happy  now ;  if  not,  she  has  reached 
harmony,  in  so  far  as  in  complete  rest  there  is 
harmony. 

We  seldom  see  a  death  call  forth  so  great 
and  general  sympathy  as  hers.  From  nearly  all 
parts  of  the  civilised  world  telegrams  of  con- 
dolence poured  in.  From  the  highly  con- 
servative St  Petersburg  Academy,  of  which  for 
the  last  year  she  had  been  a  corresponding 
member,  from  the  Sunday  School  children  in 
Tiflis,  from  the  Teachers'  Society  in  Charchow 
— general  homage  was  paid  to  her  memory. 
Russian  women  resolved  to  erect  a  monument 
on  her  tomb  in  Stockholm  ;  cartloads  of  flowers 
covered  the  black  spot  surrounded  by  white 
snowheaps  in  the  churchyard. 

But  out  of  all  these  honours  and  incense  her 
image  rises  as  on  a  pedestal,  impersonal  and  in- 
accessible. To  posterity  she  appears  exactly 
what  she  did  not  want  to  be,  a  kind  of  mental 
giant  with  unusually  developed  and  finely 
constructed  brain,  so  far  above  the  ordinary 
proportions,  that  she  is  looked  upon  with  more 
admiration  than  sympathy. 

Through  my  detailed  and  unveiled  image  of 


l66  SONIA   KOVALEVSKY 

her  life,  with  its  shortcomings  and  humih'ations, 
as  well  as  with  its  greatness  and  its  triumphs, 
I  may  have  reduced  these  dimmensions  to  more 
ordinary  proportions.  But  keeping  in  view  the 
task  I  had  undertaken,  to  try  to  represent  her  as 
I  knew  she  wished  to  be  seen  and  understood,  I 
have  considered  it  very  important  to  point  out 
the  ordinary  human  features  in  her  portrait, 
which  brought  lier  nearer  to  the  level  of  other 
women,  making  her  their  equal,  not  an  excep- 
tion— thus  confirming  the  rule  that  the  heart  is 
the  essential  part,  not  only  in  a  woman's,  but  in 
human  nature,  and  that  the  ablest  and  the 
least  gifted  can  meet  in  this  focus  of  all  human 
life. 


LIFE  IN  RUSSIA 

THE  SISTERS  RAJEVSKI 

BY 

SONIA  KOVALEVSKY 


EARLIEST  CHILDHOOD 

Tania  Rajevski's  first  recollections  were  all 
in  one  way  or  another  connected  with  travels  or 
travelling  adventures.  When  in  later  years  she 
would  sit  with  her  eyes  closed,  and  recall  to 
her  memory  the  first  conscious  impressions  of 
her  life,  she  would  see  a  broad  dusty  road  lined 
with  birch  trees  and  milestones  on  each  side, 
and  a  huge  travelling  carriage  large  enough  for 
a  Noah's  ark,  moving  slowly  along  on  the  road. 
Now  and  then  the  dulness  of  the  journey  would 
be  relieved,  by  attempts  to  throw  Aniuta's  doll 
out  of  the  window,  or  by  picking  up  stones.  The 
nights  were  often  spent  at  post-stations,  in 
improvised  beds  made  on  hard  narrow  sofas, 
or  simply  on  chairs.  Tania's  father,  Ivan 
Sergejevitsch  Rajevski,  was  a  general  in  the 
artillery,  and  had  to  travel  about  a  good  deal 


I/O  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSTvI 

on  official  business.  On  these  occasions  he  was 
generally  accompanied  by  his  family. 

When  Tania  was  five  years  old,  the  Rajevskis 
resided  for  some  time  in  Kaluga.  There  were 
three  children,  two  daughters  and  a  son.  By 
this  time,  Aniuta,  the  elder  sister,  was  twelve 
years  old,  Fedia,  the  brother,  three.  Their 
nursery  was  a  large  low  room,  so  low,  that 
Njania  (Russian,  nurse),  touched  the  ceiling 
when  she  stood  On  a  chair.  All  three  children 
slept  there.  Aniuta  was  to  have  shared  the 
room  of  her  governess — the  French  scarecrow, 
as  they  called  her — but  she  did  not  want  to, 
and  so  she  remained  with  the  others. 

Njania  had  an  enormous  bed,  which  was  her 
pride :  it  was  like  a  mountain  of  pillows  and 
eider-downs.  Now  and  then  the  children  were 
allowed  to  climb  up  on  the  top  of  it,  and  it 
was  their  great  delight  to  plunge  down  into 
this  feathery  deep. 

There  was  always  a  peculiar  smell  in  this 
nursery — a  mixture  of  incense,  tallow  candle, 
oil,  and  birch-balm,  which  Njania  used  for  her 
gout. 

The  governess  never  entered  this  room  without 
holding  her  pocket-handkerchief  to  her  nose,  to 
keep  out  the  disgusting  smell. 


THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKT  171 

*  You  really  must  open  the  window,  Njania  ! ' 
she  exclaimed  in  her  bad  Russian. 

Njania  takes  this  order  as  a  personal  injury. 

'  The  idea  ! '  she  grumbled  between  her  teeth, 
*  Foreign  heathen !  Why  should  I  open  the 
window  ?     The  children  might  catch  cold.' 

Every  morning  there  were  skirmishes  between 
Njania  and  the  governess. 

It  is  late ;  sunshine  fills  the  room  ;  by  and  by 
the  children  open  their  sleepy  eyes,  but  they 
don't  think  of  getting  up  yet.  The  first  thing 
is  to  have  a  game  in  bed,  pulling  each  other's 
legs,  chattering  and  fighting  with  pillows. 

Then  a  pleasant  smell  of  coffee  fills  the 
room.  Njania,  who  is  only  half-dressed,  and 
has  exchanged  her  night-cap  for  a  silk  hand- 
kerchief— her  invariable  headgear  during  the 
day,  carries  in  a  tray  with  a  large  copper  can, 
and  gives  the  children  their  coftee  and  hot  buns 
in  bed,  unwashed  and  uncombed  as  they  are. 
After  this,  they  often  go  to  sleep  again,  tired 
with  the  preceding  game. 

Suddenly  the  door  opens  with  a  rush,  and  on 
the  threshold  appears  the  angry  governess. 

'  Comment,  vous  etcs  encore  au  lit,  Annette  } 
il  est  onze  heures  ;  vous  etes  de  nouveau  en 
retard   pour   votre   lecon  ! '  she  bursts   out  im- 


1/2  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

patiently.  '  How  can  you  allow  them  to  sleep 
so  long  ?  I  shall  tell  the  general/  she  says, 
turning  to  Njania. 

'  Do,  please,  you  old  toady,'  Njania  mutters 
between  her  teeth,  when  the  governess  is  out 
of  the  door.  '  The  general's  own  children  !  why 
shouldn't  they  be  allowed  to  sleep  as  long  as 
they  like  ?  Too  late  for  lessons  !  well,  what  does 
it  matter?  You  just  wait  a  little,  that  won't  hurt 
you.'  However,  in  spite  of  her  grumbling, 
Njania  thinks  she  had  better  make  a  little  haste; 
and  indeed,  if  the  preparations  were  long,  the 
dressing  does  not  take  much  time.  Njania  just 
hurries  with  a  wet  sponge  over  their  faces  and 
hands,  draws  a  comb  through  their  tangled  hair, 
throws  on  their  clothes — tidy  or  untidy,  as  the 
case  may  be, — and  they  are  supposed  to  be 
ready. 

Aniuta  goes  to  her  lessons,  the  other  two 
remain  in  the  nursery.  Without  minding  their 
presence,  Njania  sweeps  the  floor,  making  clouds 
of  dust  fly,  puts  the  quilts  on  the  beds,  shakes 
her  own  eider-downs,  and  the  cleaning  process 
is  over.  Tania  and  Fedia  go  to  play  on  the 
sofa.  They  are  seldom  taken  out  for  a  walk, 
except  in  unusually  fine  weather,  and  on  great 
festivals,  when  Njania  soes  to  church  with  them. 


THE    SISTERS  RAJEVSKI  1 73 

As  soon  as  lessons  are  over,  Aniuta  hurries 
to  the  nursery,  which  she  Hkes  much  better  than 
the  schoolroom,  especially  as  Njania  receives 
many  visitors,  who  are  fond  of  chatting,  and 
taking  coffee  with  her. 

The  nursery  door  opens,  and  a  beautiful  young 
lady  appears  in  an  elegant  silk  dress,  with 
flowers  in  her  hair,  and  fine  ornaments  of  gold 
and  jewels  :  it  is  Elena  Paulovna,  Tania's  mother. 
She  is  going  to  a  party,  and  comes  to  say 
good-bye  to  her  children. 

Aniuta  runs  to  meet  her,  and  covers  her  hands 
and  neck  with  kisses,  then  she  examines  her 
ornaments.  'When  I  am  a  grown  up  lady  I 
shall  be  as  beautiful  as  mamma,'  she  says,  putting 
on  her  mother's  necklace,  while  she  stands  on 
tiptoe,  and  admires  herself  in  the  looking-glass. 

When  Tania  attempts  to  caress  her  mother, 
or  climbs  on  her  lap,  she  always  manages  to  do 
some  mischief,  tearing  her  mother's  dress,  or 
hurting  her  in  some  way  or  other ;  then  she  gets 
frightened,  and  hides  herself  in  a  corner.  This 
makes  her  a  little  afraid  of  her  mother.  Besides, 
Njania  often  says  that  Aniuta  and  Fedia  are 
Elena  Paulovna's  pets,  and  that  Tania  is  the 
Cinderella  in  the  family. 

Aniuta  being  so  much  older  than  the  others, 


174  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKY 

enjoyed  great  privileges  ;  in  fact,  she  had  her 
own  way  in  everything.  She  went  to  the 
drawing-room  whenever  she  hked,  and  from 
her  earHest  childhood,  was  admired  for  her 
beauty  and  charming  manners,  as  well  as  for 
her  clever  answers.  Tania  and  Fedia  were  only 
allowed  to  appear  on  festive  occasions ;  as  a 
rule,  they  lunched  and  dined  in  the  nursery. 

Now  and  then,  Nastasja,  Madame  Rajevski's 
maid,  would  rush  into  the  nursery. 

'  Good  Njania,  be  quick,  put  the  light  blue 
silk  frock  on  Fedia,  her  ladyship  wants  to  shew 
him  to  the  guests/ 

'And  what  about  Tania?'  Njania  asks  in  a 
tone  as  if  she  knew  what  the  answer  would 
be. 

*  Tania  isn't  wanted,  she  had  better  stay  here, 
the  dirty  little  thing,'  and  the  maid  laughs,  well 
knowing  that  Njania  will  be  annoyed.  And,  in- 
deed, she  feels  quite  cross,  and  keeps  walking  up 
and  down  in  the  room,  muttering  between  her 
teeth,  while  she  throws  pitying  glances  at  the 
little  girl,  and  now  and  then  strokes  her  hair : 
'  Poor  thing  !  my  poor  little  pet ! ' 

It  is  night  :  Njania  has  put  Tania  and  Fedia 
to  bed,  but  she  has  not  taken  off  her  silk  hand- 
kerchief yet.  this  act  which  marks  that  work  is 


THE  .SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  1 75 

ended  and  rest  begins.  She  is  sitting  on  the 
sofa  with  Nastasja. 

The  room  is  half  dark  ;  only  the  dim  flame  of 
a  tallow  candle,  which  Njania  has  forgotten  to 
snuff,  and  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  room  the 
flickering  bluish  light  of  a  lamp  that  burns 
before  the  imas^e  of  a  saint,  are  reflected  from 
the  ceiling,  where  they  form  all  kinds  of 
fantastic  figures,  and  set  off  very  distinctly 
our  Saviour's  hand,  which  comes  out  from 
beneath  his  silk  mantle,  and  is  held  forth  to 
give  the  blessing. 

Tania  hears  her  brother's  regular  breathing, 
and  the  heavy  snoring  of  the  job-girl,  Fekluscha, 
with  the  pug-nose,  who  lies  on  the  floor  before 
the  chimney,  sleeping  on  a  grey  rug,  which  is 
spread  out  there  at  night  and  stowed  away  in  a 
closet  during  the  day. 

Njania  and  Nastasja  are  whispering  together ; 
thinking  the  children  are  sound  asleep,  they  gos- 
sip freely  about  domestic  affairs.  But  Tania,  who 
does  not  sleep,  listens  attentively  to  their  talk. 
Much  of  it  she  does  not  understand,  or  does  not 
care  for;  sometimes  she  goes  to  sleep  without 
hearing  the  end  of  it.  However,  the  scraps 
which  she  understands  impress  themselves  deeply 
on  her  mind  and  grow  to  fantastic  dimensions  in 


17б  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

her  imagination,  leaving  indelible  traces  for  her 
whole  life. 

'  How  can  I  help  loving  her  best,  the  little 
mite?'  Njania  says,  and  Tania  knows  whom  she 
means.  *  Nobody  but  myself  has  ever  nursed  her. 
It  was  very  different  with  the  others.  When 
Aniuta  was  born,  her  parents,  grandparents  and 
aunts  never  tired  of  admiring  her — of  course,  she 
was  the  first.  I  never  had  her  to  myself  for  a 
moment ;  but  it  was  very  different  with  Tania.' 

At  this  point  in  the  oft-repeated  tale,  Njania 
used  to  lower  her  voice  mysteriously,  and  of 
course  Tania  strained  her  ears  to  the  utmost. 

*  The  fact  was,  the  poor  creature  arrived  at 
the  wrong  moment,'  Njania  said  in  a  whisper, 
'  The  general  had  lost  much  money  at  cards  in 
the  English  Club — her  ladyship's  jewels  had  to  be 
pawned ;  how  then  could  they  rejoice  that  the 
Lord  had  given  them  a  daughter,  especially  as 
both  wanted  a  son  ?  Her  ladyship  used  to  say 
to  me,  "  You  will  see,  Njania,  I  shall  get  a  son 
this  time  !  "  And  she  prepared  everything  for  a 
boy — crucifix,  and  bonnet  with  blue  bows ;  so 
when  it  was  a  girl,  after  all,  she  grieved  very 
much.  But  then,  at  last,  when  Fedia  came,  it 
was  all  right.' 

Owing  to  this  and  similar  stories,  Tania  very 


THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  177 

soon  convinced  herself  that  she  was  only  toler- 
ated in  her  home,  and  this  had  a  great  influence 
on  her  character.  She  became  shy  and  reticent. 
So,  when  taken  to  the  drawing-room,  she  would 
cling  with  both  hands  to  Njania's  dress,  and  look 
very  sullen.  It  was  impossible  to  squeeze  a 
word  out  of  her,  Njania  might  try  ever  so  hard. 
She  kept  casting  shy  glances  at  the  persons  pre- 
sent, just  like  a  hunted  deer.  At  last  her  mother 
would  get  impatient,  and  say  to  Njania,  *  Take 
her  away,  I  am  quite  ashamed  of  her  ! ' 

She  was  also  shy  with  other  children,  and 
seldom  had  an  opportuniny  of  seeing  any. 
When  they  were  out  walking  she  would  some- 
times see  school-children  romping  about,  and 
ask    Njania   to   allow   her   to   play  with  them. 

*  What  are  you  thinking  of  ? '  the  nurse  replied  ; 

*  You  are  a  lady,  you  can't  play  with  those  com- 
mon brats  ! '  And  this  was  said  with  such  con- 
tempt and  reproach  that  Tania  felt  quite  ashamed 
of  herself.  At  last  she  lost  all  thought  or  wish 
of  playing  with  other  children.  When  a  little 
girl  of  her  own  age  happened  to  come  on  a  visit, 
Tania  never  knew  what  to  say ;  she  only  kept 
thinking,  '  I  wish  she  would  go.' 

Her  whole  happiness  was  to  be  alone  with 
Njania.     In  the  evening,  when  Fedia  was  in  bed, 

M 


1/8  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

and  Aniuta  had  gone  to  the  drawing-room,  she 
crept  up  to  nurse  on  the  sofa,  and  Njania  began 
telHng  her  fairy  tales.  The  child  was  deeply 
impressed,  and  would  dream  of  the  monsters  she 
had  heard  of,  the  were-wolf,  the  twelve-headed 
serpent,  etc. 

In  fact,  she  was  on  the  way  to  grow  up  a 
sickly  over-sensitive  girl.  But  a  new  life  was 
500П  to  begin  for  her. 


II 

PALIBINO.     DOMESTIC  DRAMAS 

When  Tania  was  six  years  old,  her  father  retired 
from  the  service,  and  the  family  went  to  live 
on  his  country  estate  Palibino,  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Vitebsk.  At  this  time  it  was  generally 
rumoured  that  serfdom  was  to  be  abolished,  and 
this  caused  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  to  pay  more  atten- 
tion to  the  management  of  his  property,  which 
had  hitherto  been  left  in  the  hands  of  a  steward. 
On  the  whole  a  great  change  was  to  take  place 
with  the  Rajevskis.  Carelessness  and  gaiety 
gave  way  to  a  more  serious  life. 

Up  till  now  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  had  paid  but 
slight  attention  to  his  children  and  their  educa- 
tion, as  he  thought  that  these  were  matters  for 
the  wife,  not  for  the  husband.  He  had  taken 
most  notice  of  Aniuta,  as  the  eldest;  besides,  she 
was  clever,  and  he  liked  to  show  her  off.     When 


l80  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

he  heard  complaints  about  her  wilfulness  and 
wild  spirits,  he  might  occasionally  think  right  to 
put  on  a  severe  face,  but  she  knew  quite  well 
that  in  his  heart  he  was  amused  at  her  pranks 
and  laughed  at  them.  The  little  ones  did  not  see 
much  of  their  father ;  when  he  met  them,  he 
would  just  say  a  kind  word  and  pinch  their 
cheeks,  that  was  all.  Only  on  solemn  occasions, 
when  he  was  to  go  to  some  official  parade  and 
was  dressed  in  his  splendid  uniform,  the  children 
were  called  to  the  drawing-room  to  see  '  how 
fine  their  father  was,'  and  this  was  a  great  treat 
to  them  ;  they  would  jump  about  and  clap  their 
hands  in  delight. 

But  shortly  after  they  had  moved  to  Palibino, 
an  event  occurred  which  drew  attention  to  the 
nursery  in  a  very  unpleasant  way,  and  made  a 
profound  impression  on  everybody,  not  least  on 
Tania. 

Objects  began  to  disappear  from  the  nursery, 
now  one  thing,  now  another.  At  first  nobody 
made  much  fuss  about  it,  but  when  by  and  by 
more  expensive  objects  vanished,  such  as  a  silver 
spoon,  a  gold  thimble,  a  knife,  etc.,  there  was  a 
general  stir  and  anxiety.  Evidently  there  must 
be  a  thief  in  the  house.  Njania,  who  thought 
she  was  responsible  for  the  children's  property, 


THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  l8l 

made  up  her  mind  to  find  the  thief,  cost  what  it 
might 

Of  course,  the  first  suspicion  fell  on  poor 
Fekluscha,  the  nursery-girl.  Certainly  she  had 
served  in  the  nursery  for  three  years  and  nothing 
of  this  kind  had  ever  been  noticed  ;  but  accord- 
ing to  Njania,  this  did  not  prove  anything ;  she 
had  been  too  young  to  know  the  value  of  the 
objects,  '  but  now  she  is  older  and  knows  better,' 
Njania  would  say.  '  She  has  relations  down 
there  in  the  village,  to  whom  of  course  she  carries 
the  stolen  goods,'  and  she  would  treat  Fekluscha 
so  severely,  that  the  poor  girl,  feeling  instinc- 
tively that  she  was  suspected,  looked  as  if  she 
might  really  be  guilty. 

Closely  as  she  observed  the  supposed  culprit, 
however,  Njania  could  never  catch  her  in  the 
very  act.  At  the  same  time  fresh  objects  dis- 
appeared, and  the  old  ones  never  came  back. 
One  day  Aniuta's  money-box  was  missing,  which 
had  its  place  in  Njania's  cupboard,  and  contained 
about  forty  rubles,  if  not  more.  The  news  of  this 
theft  at  last  reached  the  general's  ears.  Njania 
was  called  to  her  master,  who  gave  her  the  per- 
emptory order  to  find  the  thief  immediately. 
Now  it  was  clear  to  all  that  the  affair  had  be- 
come serious.     Njania  was  in  despair.     Then  it 


1 82  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

happened  one  night  that  she  awoke,  hearing  a 
peculiar  smacking  sound  from  the  corner  where 
Fekluscha  was  sleeping.  A  suspicion  flashed 
upon  her ;  she  stretched  out  her  hand  carefully, 
struck  a  match  and  lighted  her  candle.  And 
what  did  she  see  ?  There  was  Fekluscha  crouch- 
ing on  the  rug,  with  a  large  jam-pot  between  her 
knees,  gobbling  the  jam  as  fast  as  she  could  with 
a  crust  of  bread. 

It  must  be  noticed  that  a  few  days  previously 
the  housekeeper  had  complained  that  a  pot  of 
jam  had  disappeared  from  her  cupboard. 

To  rush  out  of  her  bed  and  seize  the  girl's 
hair  was  the  affair  of  seconds. 

'  Have  I  caught  you  at  last,  you  wretched 
thief!  Where  have  you  got  that  jam?  Can't 
you  tell !  *  She  seized  the  child  and  shook  her 
violently. 

'  Oh  no,  Njania  dear  !  indeed  I  haven't  taken 
it,  I  assure  you  ! '  Fekluscha  screamed.  *  Maria 
Vasiljevna  gave  me  the  pot  last  night,  but  she 
said  I  wasn't  to  let  you  see  it.' 

But  Njania  had  her  great  doubts  as  to  this 
statement.  *  I  don't  think  you  are  clever  at 
lying,'  she  said  contemptuously,  *  why  should 
Maria  Vasiljevna  think  of  giving  you  jam  ? ' 

'  Oh  dear,  dear  Njania,  it  isn't  a  lie  !     I  swear 


THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  183 

it  is  the  truth  ;  ask  her  yourself.  I  put  her  iron 
to  the  fire  yesterday,  and  then  she  gave  me  the 
jam.  She  only  said :  '  Don't  show  Njania,  she 
will  scold  me  for  spoiling  you.' 

'All  right,  we  shall  see  to-morrow  morning,' 
Njania  answered ;  and  in  the  mean  time  she 
shut  up  Fekluscha  in  a  dark  closet,  where  the 
poor  thing  continued  crying  for  a  long  while. 

The  next  morning  the  inquiries  began. 

Maria  Vasiljevna  was  a  needlewoman,  who 
for  many  years  had  been  living  with  the  Rajevski 
family.  She  was  no  bondwoman,  and  was 
treated  with  much  more  consideration  than  the 
other  servants.  She  had  her  own  room,  where 
she  took  her  meals  by  herself,  and  was  served 
from  the  family  table.  As  a  rule,  she  was  very 
proud,  and  did  not  mix  with  the  other  servants. 
The  family  valued  her  highly,  because  she  was 
very  clever  at  her  work  ;  '  she  has  fairy-fingers,' 
they  used  to  say.  She  might  be  about  forty. 
Her  face  was  thin  and  worn,  her  eyes  unnaturally 
large  and  black.  She  was  not  good-looking,  but 
there  was  something  distinguished  about  her,  and 
nobody  would  have  taken  her  for  an  ordinary 
needlewoman.  She  was  neat  and  tidy  in  her 
dress,  and  used  to  keep  her  room  comfortable, 
even  with  a  certain  elegance  ;  there  were  flowers 


1 84  THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

in  the  window,  pictures  on  the  walls,  and  a 
corner-bracket  with  all  kinds  of  nick-nacks. 

Besides,  a  peculiar  interest  was  attached  to 
Maria  Vasiljevna,  because  of  a  romantic  episode 
in  her  earlier  life.  She  had  been  a  healthy,  fine 
young  girl,  staying  as  bondswoman  with  a  lady 
who  possessed  an  estate  in  the  country,  and  who 
had  a  grown-up  son.  This  young  man  was  an 
officer.  Once,  during  a  visit  to  his  mother,  he 
had  given  Maria  Vasiljevna  some  silver  coins. 
Unfortunately  the  old  lady  had  entered  the 
servants'  hall  immediately  after,  and  had  seen 
the  money  in  the  girl's  hand. 

'  Where  did  you  get  that  money  ? '  she  asked 
severely,  and  Maria  was  so  frightened  that,  in- 
stead of  answering,  she  put  the  coins  into  her 
mouth,  and  swallowed  them.  A  violent  attack 
of  illness  was  the  consequence,  and  she  fell  down 
screaming  with  pain.  They  only  just  saved  her 
life,  but  she  was  ill  for  a  long  time,  and  her 
beauty  was  gone  for  ever.  The  old  lady  died 
shortly  afterwards,  and  her  young  master  gave 
Maria  her  freedom. 

Maria  Vasiljevna  used  to  pay  frequent  visits 
to  the  nursery,  and  the  children  liked  to  go  to 
her  room,  especially  at  dusk,  when  she  could  not 
see  to  work,  and  would  sit  at  the  window  with 


THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  1 85 

her  head  on  her  hand,  singing  old  sentimental 
ballads  in  her  melancholy  voice  :  '  Through  the 
dark  dales/  or  '  Black  flower,  dark  flower.'  It 
was  sad,  but  for  Tania  these  times  had  a  peculiar 
charm.  Now  and  then  Maria's  singing  would 
be  interrupted  by  a  violent  cough,  which  shook 
her  whole  frame  as  if  she  was  going  to  burst. 
She  had  suffered  from  this  cough  for  years. 

When,  on  the  morning  after  the  scene  with 
Fekluscha,-Njania  asked  Maria  Vasiljevna  if  she 
had  given  Fekluscha  the  jam,  she  looked  utterly 
astonished,  as  might  be  expected. 

*0h  dear,  Njania,  what  are  you  thinking  of.-* 
You  don't  think  I  would  do  such  a  thing,  and 
spoil  the  child  like  that  ?  Besides,  I  have  got 
no  jam  myself,'  she  exclaimed  in  an  offended 
tone. 

So,  of  course,  the  matter  was  clear;  but 
Fekluscha's  impudence  was  so  great  that,  in  spite 
of  this,  she  persisted  in  declaring  that  she  was 
innocent. 

*  But,  Maria  Vasiljevna,  for  Christ's  sake,  have 
you  quite  forgotten  ?  You  called  me  into  your 
room  last  night,  then  you  thanked  me  for  the 
irons,  and  gave  me  the  jam,'  she  cried  in  despair, 
trembling  all  over,  as  if  in  fever. 

*  You  are  raving,  Fekluscha,  you  must  be  ill/ 


1 86  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

Maria  Vasiljevna  replied  calmly,  and  her  pale 
face  did  not  betray  the  slightest  emotion. 

There  was  no  further  doubt  as  to  Fekluscha's 
guilt.  She  was  taken  away,  and  shut  up  in  a 
closet  far  away  from  the  family  apartments. 

*  There  you  may  stay,  you  bad  girl,  and  you 
won't  get  anything  to  eat  till  you  confess,' 
Njania  said,  turning  the  key  twice  in  the  lock. 

As  a  matter  of  course,  this  event  created  a 
great  sensation  all  over  the  house.  The  servants, 
one  by  one,  paid  visits  to  Njania,  and  talked  it 
over  with  her.  The  nursery  had  become  a  club- 
room. 

Fekluscha's  father  was  dead,  but  her  mother 
lived  in  a  neighbouring  village,  and  was  occa- 
sionally sent  for  to  help  in  the  laundry.  Of 
course  she  soon  heard  what  had  happened,  and 
rushed  up  to  the  nursery,  crying  and  wailing, 
and  protesting  that  her  daughter  was  innocent. 
However,  Njania  soon  silenced  her. 

*  Hush,  hush,  be  quiet,  don't  make  such  a  fuss  ! 
You  wait  till  we  find  out  where  your  daughter 
has  hidden  the  stolen  things,'  she  said,  and 
looked  so  severe  that  the  poor  woman  was 
frightened,  and  retired  in  a  hurry. 

Public  opinion  was  decidedly  against  Fek- 
luscha.     *  If  she  has  taken   the  jam,'  they  said, 


THE    SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  iS/ 

*  she  must  have  stolen  the  other  things  as  well ! ' 
And  they  were  the  more  angry  with  her,  as  these 
mysterious  thefts,  which  had  been  going  on  for 
weeks,  had  weighed  on  them  all  alike,  a  heavy 
burden — each  being  afraid  that  he  or  she  might 
be  suspected.  So  this  discovery  was  a  general 
relief. 

However,  Fekluscha  could  not  be  induced  to 
confess.  Njania  visited  her  several  times  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  She  kept  repeating,  '  I  have 
stolen  nothing,  may  God  punish  Maria  Vasil- 
jevna  for  being  so  bad  to  me  ! '  In  the  evening, 
Elena  Paulovna  came  to  the  nursery. 

*  Are  you  not  too  hard  upon  that  poor  girl  ? ' 
she  said  to  Njania ;  '  it  won't  do  to  leave  her 
without  anything  to  eat  the  whole  day,'  she 
added  in  a  despondent  voice. 

But  Njania  would  not  hear  of  mercy. 

*  What  is  your  ladyship  thinking  of?  Why 
should  we  pity  that  creature  ?  She  has  allowed 
honest  people  to  be  suspected  all  the  time,  and 
then  it  is  she  who  is  the  thief  after  all ! '  she 
answered  in  such  a  determined  way,  that  Elena 
Paulovna  was  silenced,  and  left  the  room  without 
obtaining  any  alleviation  in  the  poor  culprit's 
fate.  The  following  day  Fekluscha  persevered 
in  her  denial,  and  her  judge  began  to  get  a  little 


1 88  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

uneasy  ;  but  at  noon  Njania  came  running  to  her 
mistress,  crying  out  triumphantly  :  ^  She  has 
confessed  at  last ! ' 

*  Well,  and  where  are  the  things  ? '  was  Elena 
Paulovna's  first  question. 

*That  she  hasn't  told  yet,'  Njania  answered 
with  a  little  hesitation,  '  she  talks  all  kinds  of 
rubbish  and  says  she  has  forgotten,  but  she'll 
soon  remember  if  she  has  to  stay  some  hours 
longer  where  she  is  ! ' 

And  indeed,  in  the  evening,  Fekluscha  made 
a  complete  confession,  and  gave  a  detailed 
account  of  the  whole  affair.  She  had  stolen  the 
things  in  order  to  sell  them  later  on  ;  but  as 
she  could  not  find  an  opportunity  of  doing  so, 
she  had  hidden  them  under  a  rug  in  a  corner  of 
her  room.  At  last,  when  the  articles  were 
missed,  and  search  was  made  to  find  out  the 
thief,  she  had  been  afraid,  and  wanted  to  put 
them  back  in  their  places,  but  she  could  not 
manage,  so  at  last  she  had  tied  them  up  in  a 
handkerchief  and  thrown  them  into  a  deep  pond. 

All  had  been  so  anxious  to  see  the  end  of 
this  painful  business,  that  nobody  thought  of 
criticising  Fekluscha's  report.  The  family  was 
vexed  that  the  stolen  goods  had  been  destroyed, 
but  nobody  thought  of  doubting  the  fact. 


THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI  1 89 

The  criminal  was  taken  out  of  her  prison,  and 
the  following  just  sentence  was  pronounced  :  she 
was  to  have  a  good  whipping,  and  to  be  sent 
home  to  her  mother. 

In  spite  of  Fekluscha's  and  her  mother's 
lamentations  and  remonstrances,  the  sentence 
was  carried  out  immediately,  and  another  girl 
was  engaged  for  the  nursery. 

After  some  weeks  order  seemed  to  be  restored, 
and  the  whole  event  almost  forgotten. 

But  one  evening  when  everybody  was  at  rest, 
and  Njania  was  j'ust  going  to  bed,  the  nursery 
door  was  slowly  opened,  and  in  came  Alexandra, 
the  laundress,  Fekluscha's  mother.  She  had 
persistently  denied  her  daughter's  guilt,  and  had 
had  several  skirmishes  with  Njania  about  the 
matter,  until  at  length  the  nurse  had  forbidden 
her  to  put  her  nose  inside  the  nursery. 

But  this  time  there  was  such  a  peculiarly 
mysterious  expression  in  her  face,  and  Njania 
saw  at  once  that  she  had  something  important 
on  her  mind. 

'  Look  here,  Njania,'  she  whispered,  looking 
round  anxiously  lest  somebody  should  hear  her, 
and  from  beneath  her  apron  she  took  out  the 
little  mother-of-pearl  penknife,  which  used  to  be 
the    children's    delight,    and    which    had    been 


190  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

among  the  stolen  things,  and  was  supposed  to 
have  been  thrown  into  the  pond. 

At  this  sight  Njania  folded  her  hands  in 
amazement.  '  Wherever  did  you  find  that  knife?' 
she  asked.  '  Yes — where  did  I  find  it  ?  '  Alex- 
andra answered  slowly,  then  pausing  some 
moments  and  enjoying  Njania's  surprise.  *  Phillip 
Matvjejitsch,  the  gardener,  gave  me  some  old 
trousers  to  mend,  and  in  one  of  the  pockets  1 
found  this  knife,'  she  exclaimed  in  a  solemn 
voice. 

Phillip  Matvjejitsch  was  a  German  by  birth 
and  belonged  to  the  upper  servants  ;  he  was 
unmarried,  and  had  a  very  good  salary.  To  an 
impartial  eye  he  was  an  elderly,  fat,  rather 
unpleasant  fellow  with  reddish  whiskers,  but 
among  the  female  servants  he  was  considered 
good-looking. 

Njania  was  dumfounded  and  did  not  know 
what  to  say. 

*  But  how  is  it  possible  ?  *  she  exclaimed. 
'  Phillip  Matvjejitsch  never  sets  foot  in  the 
nursery.  How  could  he  have  got  that  knife  ? 
Besides,  a  man  like  that  wouldn't  think  of 
stealing  the  children's  things  ! ' 

Alexandra  kept  silent  for  some  moments 
looking  at  Njania  with  a  long  scornful  glance ; 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  191 

then  she  put  her  mouth  to  her  ear  and  whispered 
some  words,  in  which  the  name  of  Maria 
Vasiljevna  was  often  repeated. 

At  last  a  gleam  of  the  truth  flashed  through 
Njania's  bewildered  brains. 

*  Oh,  that's  what  it  is  ! '  she  exclaimed.  '  What 
a  hypocrite,  what  a  wicked  creature !  but  wait  a 
little,  we  shall  soon  let  everybody  see  what  you 
are  ! '     She  was  in  a  fury. 

Later  on  it  appeared  that  Alexandra  had 
suspected  Maria  Vasiljevna  long  ago  ;  she  had 
noticed  her  flirtation  with  the  gardener.  '  It 
isn't  likely,'  she  said  to  Njania,  '  that  such  a 
fine  fellow  should  make  love  to  such  an  old 
maid  without  getting  something  for  his  trouble ! 
Of  course,  she  has  bribed  him  with  presents.' 

And  indeed,  she  soon  found  out  that  Maria 
Vasiljevna  gave  him  money  as  well  as  presents. 
But  where  did  she  get  it  from?  And  now 
Alexandra  established  a  whole  system  of  espion- 
age upon  the  unsuspecting  Maria  Vasiljevna. 

The  penknife  was  only  the  last  link  in  a  long 
chain  of  evidence.  The  story  proved  to  be  more 
interesting  than  anybody  had  expected.  Njania 
was  suddenly  seized  with  the  detective  mania, 
which  often  slumbers  in  old  women  ;  besides,  on 
this  occasion  she  was  stirred  by  the  feeling  how 


192  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

deeply  she  had  wronged  Fekluscha,  and  she  was 
very  anxious  to  repair  the  evil  she  had  done. 
For  this  reason  she  and  Alexandra  concluded  a 
solemn  offensive  and  defensive  alliance  against 
Maria  Vasiljevna.  As  both  were  fully  convinced 
of  her  guilt,  they  did  not  hesitate  to  go  to  the 
extremity  of  secretly  taking  her  keys,  and 
watching  for  the  first  opportunity  when  she  was 
out  to  search  her  drawers. 

No  sooner  said  than  done.  Alas,  the  result 
showed  that  their  suspicions  were  only  too  just. 
The  contents  of  the  drawers  proved  beyond 
doubt,  that  the  miserable  Maria  Vasiljevna  was 
guilty  of  all  the  thefts  that  had  created  such 
a  sensation  of  late. 

*  The  shameless  creature !  to  go  and  bribe 
poor  Fekluscha  with  jam  in  order  to  throw 
suspicion  on  her !  what  an  ungodly  wretch,  not 
to  have  the  slightest  pity  on  the  child !  ' 
Njania  exclaimed  horror  stricken,  and  quite 
forgetting  the  part  she  had  played  herself  in  the 
story — that  it  was  her  own  hardness  which  had 
pushed  the  girl  to  accuse  herself  falsely. 

We  can  imagine  the  general's  fury  when  this 
painful  truth  came  to  light. 

In  his  first  flash  of  anger,  Ivan  Sergejevitsch 
meant  to  send  for  the  police,  and  to  have  Maria 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  1 93 

Vasiljevna  arrested  ;  but  considering  her  weak 
health,  that  she  was  not  young,  and  moreover, 
that  she  had  been  an  inmate  of  the  house  for  so 
long,  he  had  mercy  on  her,  and  contented  him- 
self with  giving  her  notice,  and  ordering  her  to 
be  sent  away  to  St  Petersburg. 

Maria  Vasiljevna  ought  to  have  been  satisfied 
with  this  sentence,  we  should  have  thought. 
She  was  so  clever  with  her  needle  that  there  was 
not  the  slightest  reason  for  her  to  be  afraid 
of  starving  in  St  Petersburg.  Besides,  what 
would  her  position  be  with  the  Rajevskis  after 
such  a  scandal  ?  All  the  other  servants  had 
been  jealous  of  her,  and  hated  her  for  her  pride. 
This  she  knew,  and  she  was  also  well  aware 
that  she  would  have  to  pay  for  her  former 
arrogance.  Nevertheless,  strange  as  it  may 
seem,  she  was  not  at  all  satisfied  with  the 
general's  sentence,  and  she  kept  imploring  him 
to  have  mercy  on  her. 

She  seemed  to  have  attached  herself  to  the 
house  with  a  kind  of  feline  affection,  and  to  cling 
to  the  room  in  which  she  had  lived  so  long. 

*  I  shan't  live  many  years  longer,'  she  said, 
I  feel  that  I  shall  die  soon ;  do  they  want  me  to 
spend  my  last  moments  among  strangers  ? ' 

However,  Njania  felt  sure  that  this  was  not 


194  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

the  real  reason.  She  could  not  make  up  her 
mind  to  leave  the  house,  as  long  as  Philip 
Matvjejitsch  remained  there,  for  she  well  knew 
that,  when  once  she  was  gone,  she  would  never 
see  him  again.  And  of  course  she  must  be 
madly  in  love  with  him,  or  else  she  who  had 
been  an  honest  girl  all  her  life  would  not  for 
his  sake  have  committed  such  a  sin. 

As  for  Philip  Matvjejitsch,  he  escaped  quite 
unmolested.  Perhaps  he  told  the  truth,  when 
he  said  that  he  had  not  had  the  slightest 
suspicion  whence  the  gifts  came,  which  he  had 
received  from  Maria  Vasiljevna.  At  all  events, 
as  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  find  a  good  gardener, 
and,  as  the  park  and  gardens  could  not  be  left 
to  themselves,  it  was  decided  that  he  should 
remain  till  further  notice. 

Whether  Njania  was  right  or  wrong  in  her 
supposition  about  Maria  Vasiljevna's  motives,  so 
much  is  certain,  that  when  the  day  of  departure 
came,  she  went  up  to  Ivan  Sergejevitsch,  and 
fell  on  her  knees  before  him. 

'  Do  let  me  stay  here  without  salary,  punish 
me  as  if  I  were  a  bondwoman,  but  don't  drive 
me  away ! '  she  implored,  with  tears  in  her  eyes. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  felt  touched  at  her  attach- 
ment to  his  house,  but  on   the  other  side,  he 


THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI  I95 

was  afraid  that,  if  he  pardoned  her,  it  would 
be  demoralising  for  the  other  servants.  He  was 
very  doubtful  what  to  do,  but  suddenly  an  idea 
struck  him. 

'  Yes,'  he  said,  '  though  stealing  is  a  great  sin, 
I  should  have  pardoned  you,  if  you  hadn't  done 
anything  else.  But  through  you,  a  poor  innocent 
girl  •  has  suffered  cruelly ;  remember,  it  was 
your  fault  that  Fekluscha  had  to  undergo  this 
dreadful  humiliation  of  public  chastisement.  For 
her  sake,  I  cannot  forgive  you.  So,  if  you 
insist  on  wishing  to  remain  here,  I  only  consent 
on  one  condition  ;  that  you  ask  Fekluscha's 
pardon,  and  kiss  her  hand  in  presence  of  all 
the  servants.  If  you  agree  to  that,  in  God's 
name  you  may  stay  ! ' 

Nobody  expected  that  Maria  Vasiljevna  would 
consent  to  such  a  condition.  How  should  she, 
proud  as  she  was,  condescend  to  humiliate 
herself  publicly  before  a  serf,  and  kiss  her  hand 
into  the  bargain?  But  to  the  general  surprise 
she  did  consent. 

An  hour  later,  the  whole  household  was 
gathered  in  the  large  entrance  hall,  in  order  to 
assist  at  this  peculiar  spectacle :  Maria  Vasiljevna 
kissing  Fekluscha's  hand.  The  general  had 
insisted  on  its  being  done  publicly,  in  the  most 


196  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

solemn  manner.  The  master  and  mistress  were 
present,  and  the  children  had  begged  permission 
to  be  there  also. 

Tania  could  never  forget  the  scene  that  ensued. 
Fekluscha,  who  was  quite  bewildered  at  the 
honour  which  befell  her  so  unexpectedly,  and 
who  at  the  same  time  was  afraid  that  Maria 
Vasiljevna  would  make  her  suffer  later  on 
for  her  present  humiliation,  went  up  to  Ivan 
Sergejevitsch,  and  asked  him  to  take  back  his 
order  about  the  kiss. 

'  I  will  forgive  her  all  the  same,'  she  said, 
almost  crying. 

But  Ivan  Sergejevitsch,  who  had  worked  up 
his  mind  for  the  occasion,  and  who  felt  convinced 
that  he  was  acting  according  to  the  strictest 
justice,  fired  up  at  her :  '  Go  away,  silly  girl, 
that's  no  business  of  yours  !  It  is  not  for  your 
sake,  it  is  for  the  sake  of  the  principle,  that  this 
miust  be  done.  If  I  had  committed  this  sin 
against  you,  I,  your  master,  I  should  have 
thought  it  my  duty  to  kiss  your  hand.  You 
don't  understand — never  mind — go  away  and 
keep  quiet ! ' 

Fekluscha  trembled,  and  dared  not  say  any 
more ;  she  went  to  her  place  like  a  criminal 
awaiting  his  sentence. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  1 97 

White  as  a  sheet,  Maria  Vasiljevna  advanced 
through  the  crowd  ;  she  walked  mechanically,  as 
if  in  sleep,  but  her  face  expressed  such  firm 
resolution,  such  hatred,  that  it  made  you  shudder. 
She  went  straight  up  to  Fekluscha. 

'  Pardon  me  ! '  she  burst  out — it  came  like  a 
wail,  and  she  seized  Fekluscha's  hand,  and  raised 
it  to  her  lips  so  vehemently,  as  if  she  was  going 
to  bite  her.  But  all  of  a  sudden  she  was  seized 
by  a  convulsive  fit,  and  fell  to  the  ground 
shrieking  loudly. 

Later  on  it  was  known  that  she  had  suffered 
from  similar  attacks  before,  but  she  had  taken 
good  care  to  hide  these  epileptic  fits  from  her 
masters,  for  fear  that  they  might  send  her  away. 
And  those  of  the  servants  who  had  known  it, 
had  been  discreet  enough  not  to  betray  her. 

Tania  never  learned  what  effect  the  present 
fit  had  had  upon  the  spectators,  for  the  children 
of  course  were  taken  away  immediately  ;  besides, 
the  excitement  very  nearly  made  them  hysterical 
too. 

So  much  the  more  distinctly  did  she  remember 
the  sudden  change  that  took  place  in  the  minds 
of  the  servants.  Up  till  now,  all  had  felt  angry 
and  hostile  towards  Maria  Vasiljevna ;  her 
conduct  appeared  so  mean  and  shameful,  that 


198  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

they  felt  a  kind  of  satisfaction  in  shewing  her 
their  contempt,  and  in  offending  her  where  they 
could.  But  now  it  was  the  reverse ;  all  of  a 
sudden  she  had  become  a  suffering  victim,  the 
subject  of  general  sympathy.  There  was  a  secret 
protest  against  Ivan  Sergejevitsch's  exaggerated 
severity. 

*  Of  course  she  had  done  wrong,'  they  admitted, 
when  gossiping  with  Njania  in  the  nursery, 
which  they  used  to  do  after  all  important  events. 
'  If  the  general  himself  or  her  ladyship  had 
punished  her,  as  they  do  in  other  houses,  it 
wouldn't  have  been  so  bad,  anybody  could  put 
up  with  that !  But  the  idea  of  making  her  kiss 
the  hand  of  that  brat  Fekluscha !  Who  could 
survive  such  shame  ? ' 

It  took  Maria  Vasiljevna  a  long  time  to 
recover.  Her  attacks  kept  returning  at  intervals 
of  a  few  hours.     A  doctor  had  to  be  sent  for. 

Pity  for  the  patient,  and  anger  with  the  master, 
increased  among  the  servants.  Elena  Paulovna 
came  to  the  nursery  where  Njania  was  making 
tea  at  an  unusual  hour.  '  For  whom  is  that, 
Njania?'  her  mistress  asked  innocently. 

'  Of  course  for  Maria  Vasiljevna.  I  suppose 
she  must  be  allowed  to  have  a  cup  of  tea  when 
she  is  ill  ?     We  servants,  at  least,  have  got  some 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  1 99 

Christian  charity/  Njania  answered  in  such  a 
temper, that  Elena  Paulovna  was  quite  bewildered, 
and  hurried  out  of  the  room.  And  this  was 
Njania,  who,  a  few  hours  previously,  could  have 
almost  killed  Maria  Vasiljevna  in  her  anger ! 

After  a  few  days,  Maria  recovered  entirely,  to 
everybody's  satisfaction,  and  she  continued  living 
with  the  Rajevskis  as  before.  No  more  was  said 
about  the  past,  not  even  among  the  servants. 

As  for  Tania,  ever  after  that  day,  she  felt  a 
peculiar  sympathy  with  Maria  Vasiljevna,  mixed 
with  a  kind  of  terror.  She  did  not  visit  her  as 
before,  and  when  they  met  in  the  passage,  she 
involuntarily  squeezed  herself  against  the  wall, 
trying  not  to  look  at  her — she  was  always  afraid 
that  Maria  Vasiljevna  might  fall  down  and  begin 
to  scream. 

Maria  probably  noticed  that  the  child  kept 
aloof  from  her ;  and  she  tried  every  means  to 
win  back  her  affection.  She  used  to  surprise 
her  with  little  presents  :  a  fine  silk  rag,  a  new 
dress  for  her  doll,  etc.  But  it  was  no  use,  the 
secret  terror  remained,  and  Tania  ran  away  as 
soon  as  she  was  left  alone  with  Maria  Vasiljevna. 

Besides,  soon  after,  she  came  under  the 
influence  of  the  new  governess,  who  put  an  end 
to  her  intercourse  with  the  servants. 


200  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

But  one  Sunday  evening,  when  Tania  was 
seven  or  eight  years  old,  she  came  running 
through  the  passage  past  Maria  Vasiljevna's 
room.  Suddenly,  Maria  opened  her  door,  and 
said  :  '  Little  Miss  !  just  come  in  a  moment,  here 
is  a  beautiful  bird  of  dough  I  have  baked  for 
you  ! '  It  was  nearly  dark,  and  the  child  was 
alone  with  Maria  Vasiljevna,  whose  white  face 
and  large  black  eyes  frightened  her  so  much,  that 
without  answering,  she  ran  away  as  fast  as  she 
could. 

'  Oh,  I  see.  Miss  Tania  despises  me ! '  she 
heard  Maria  mutter  to  herself  She  was  struck, 
not  so  much  by  the  words  as  by  the  tone  in 
which  they  were  spoken,  but  she  did  not  stop. 
When  she  was  in  the  schoolroom,  and  had  re- 
covered a  little  from  her  fright,  Maria  Vasiljevna's 
deep  sad  voice  still  sounded  in  her  ears.  Tania 
felt  uncomfortable  the  whole  evening,  though 
she  tried  to  divert  her  thoughts  by  playing. 
She  could  not  banish  Maria  Vasiljevna  from 
her  mind.  She  felt  as  we  often  do  with  regard 
to  a  person  we  have  wronged ;  Maria  had 
suddenly  become  a  dear  good  friend,  and  Tania 
was  longing  for  her. 

To  tell  her  governess  what  had  happened  was 
out  of  the  question  ;    children   are    always  shy 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  20I 

about  their  feelings.  Besides,  they  were  not 
allowed  to  mix  with  the  servants,  so  she  might 
perhaps  even  be  commended  for  her  conduct, 
and  she  felt  instinctively,  that  she  would  not 
like  to  be  praised  for  this.  After  tea,  when  the 
children  were  to  go  to  bed,  the  idea  struck  her 
that  she  might  go  and  see  Maria  Vasiljevna, 
instead  of  going  straight  to  her  bedroom.  This 
was  a  great  sacrifice  on  her  part,  for  she  would 
be  obliged  to  run  through  the  long  dark  passage 
quite  alone.  But  a  desperate  courage  came  over 
her.  She  ran  as  fast  as  she  could,  and  like  a 
hurricane  came  rushing  into  Maria's  room. 

Maria  Vasiljevna  had  had  her  supper,  and  as 
it  was  a  holiday,  she  was  not  at  work,  but  was 
sitting  at  her  table,  which  was  covered  with  a 
clean  white  cloth,  reading  a  religious  book.  A 
lamp  was  burning  in  front  of  the  Saint,  and 
Tania  thought  the  room  was  so  bright  and  com- 
fortable, and  Maria  herself  looked  so  gentle. 

*  I  am  coming  to  say  good  night,  dearest 
Maria  ! '  Tania  burst  out  breathlessly,  but  before 
she  had  finished,  Maria  Vasiljevna  clasped  her 
in  her  arms,  and  covered  her  with  kisses,  and  she 
went  on  caressing  her  till  Tania  got  quite 
frightened,  and  began  to  think  how  she  might 
escape  without  wounding  Maria's  feelings  again. 


202  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

At  last  a  violent  fit  of  coughing  obliged  Maria 
to  let  her  go. 

This  cough  became  worse  and  worse.  '  I  have 
been  barking  the  whole  night/  she  used  to  say, 
with  a  kind  of  gloomy  irony.  And  day  by  day 
she  looked  paler  and  more  transparent,  but  she 
persistently  refused  to  consult  a  doctor ;  besides, 
it  always  made  her  cross  to  be  talked  to  about 
her  illness. 

In  this  way  she  lived  on  a  few  years  longer. 
She  took  to  her  bed  only  two  days  before  her 
death,  but  her  last  struggle  was  very  hard  and 
painful. 

The  general  ordered  a  stately  funeral  for  her, 
at  which  the  whole  household  assisted.  Even 
Fekluscha  followed  her  to  the  grave,  with 
streaming  tears. 

Only  Philip  Matvjejitsch  was  missing.  With- 
out waiting  for  her  death,  he  had  left  the 
Rajevskis  some  time  previously,  in  order  to 
accept  another  more  profitable  engagement. 


I     ni 

CFfANGES 

The  uncomfortable  epis\ode  with  Maria  Vasil- 

4vna  wasi   he  prelude  to  va  se  ,'es  rf  coniplica- 

4s  .which  induced  Ivan  Sei  Jtsch  to  devote 

son.actention  to  the  nursery,'  /    a  which,  up  to 

that  г;е,  he  had  had  very  little        Лэ.. 

IvaK^ergejevitsch  made  the  '^^^^^cted  dis- 
covery яt  his  children  we--"^e  by  no  ^eans  so 
exemplary^  their  сопт'  ^-^u^-t  as  he  had  fancid  ^. 

For  exanig^  on^--^  day  the  two  girls  went  out 
alone,  and  lost  their  way,  so  that  they  were  not 
found  till  the  evening,  and  then  they.^had  eaten 
poisonous  berries,  which  made  them  ill  the  next 
day.  This  event  showed,  to  begin  with,  that 
there  was  great  negligence  in  the  way  the  chil- 
dren were  superintended,  and  this  discovery  was 
rapidly  followed  by  others. 

Up  till  now,  Aniuta  had  been  supposed  to  be 
phenomenally  above  her  age  in  cleverness  ;  now 


204  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

it  appeared  that  she  was  not  only  dreadfully 
spoilt,  but  exceedingly  ignorant  for  a  girl  of 
twelve ;  she  could  not  even  write  her  own  lan- 
guage properly. 

And  worst  of  all,  it  came  to  light  that  the 
French  governess  was  given  to  a  vice  so  ugly 
that  it  could  not  be  mentioned  in  the  children's 
presence. 

A  sad  time  followed;  Tania  remembered  it 
dimly  afterwards  as  a  kind  of  general  domestic 
misery.  In  the  .nursery  there  was  .r^thing  Ь ^ 
rows  and  teai  ^"^  Л  quarrelled,  all  were  ^-^^^^^^^ 
the  innocent  :^^^  ell  as  the  guilty.  The  ^^^j^^^^ 
was  in  a  t/^-^.i^r,  the  mother  in  tears,  щ^^^^ 
cried,  the  French  governess  was  wrin^-^^  ^^^ 
^^hands,^nd  packing^:  up  her  things.  "^^^.^  ^^^ 
Ahriita  dared  not  stir!  fc^^  ^^^^'/^^  the  scape- 
goats on  whom  all  vented  ^Mt^^  tempers ;  and 
the  slightest  wrong  was  treated  as  a  crime.  At 
the  same  time,  they  felt  a  kind  of  curious  interest 
in  what  was  going  on,  and  in  listening  to  the 
quarrels  amongst  their  elders,  wondering  what 
would  be  the  end  of  it  all. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch,  who  did  not  like  half- 
measures,  made  up  his  mind  that  the  whole 
educational  system  was  to  be  thoroughly 
reformed.      The    French  governess   got    notice, 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  20$ 

Njania  was  dismissed  from  the  nursery,  and  was 
made  superintendent  of  the  linen  department; 
and  two  new  persons  made  their  appearance  :  a 
PoHsh  tutor  and  an  EngHsh  governess. 

The  tutor  proved  to  be  a  worthy  man,  who 
understood  his  business  thoroughly,  but,  truth  to 
tell,  he  had  no  influence  on  the  children's  edu- 
cation. The  governess,  on  the  contrary,  intro- 
duced quite  a  new  element  into  the  house. 

Though  she  was  born  in  Russia,  and  spoke 
Russian  fluently,  she  had  retained  the  typical 
Anglo-Saxon  qualities — honesty  and  persever- 
ance. As  this  last  characteristic  did  not  belong 
to  the  family,  it  explains  the  great  influence  she 
came  to  exercise  on  her  surroundings. 

All  her  first  efforts  were  directed  to  a  complete 
reform  of  the  nursery,  where  she  wanted  to  bring 
up  her  pupils  as  exemplary  English  girls. 

Heaven  knows,  it  was  no  easy  task  to  establish 
an  English  system  in  a  noble  Russian  family, 
with  its  century-old  habits  of  laziness,  careless- 
ness, and  despotism. 

Nevertheless,  owing  to  her  wonderful  tenacity, 
she  attained  her  end  to  a  certain  extent. 

Not  with  Aniuta,  however,  whose  habits  of 
unlimited  freedom  were  too  inveterate.  They 
spent   a   few   years    together   amidst   incessant 


20б  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

skirmishes,  till  Aniuta  was  fifteen,  when,  once 
for  all,  she  withdrew  her  allegiance  from  the 
governess.  The  outward  token  of  Aniuta's 
emancipation  was  that  her  bed  was  moved  from 
the  nursery  to  a  room  adjoining  Elena  Pau- 
lovna's.  From  that  day,  Aniuta  considered  her- 
self '  grown  up  and  out,'  and  the  governess  seized 
every  opportunity  of  asserting  that  Aniuta's 
behaviour  did  not  concern  her  any  more,  and 
that  she  had  renounced  all  responsibility  for  it. 

She  now  devoted  her  whole  attention  to 
Tania,  whom  she  isolated  from  the  rest  of  the 
family,  and  tried  to  protect  from  her  elder  sister's 
influence  as  anxiously  as  if  she  was  guarding  her 
against  the  pestilence.  And  this  system  of  ex- 
clusion was  facilitated  by  the  arrangement  of  the 
house,  where  two  or  three  families  might  have 
lived  easily,  without  incommoding  each  other  in 
the  least. 

Nearly  the  whole  ground-floor,  except  a  few 
spare  rooms  and  some  of  the  servants'  rooms,  was 
left  to  the  governess  and  Tania.  The  drawing- 
room  floor,  with  the  elegantly  furnished  reception 
rooms,  belonged  to  Elena  Paulovna  and  Aniuta. 
Fedia  and  his  tutor  had  one  wing,  and  the 
general's  study  occupied  the  ground-floor  of  a 
tower,  which  formed  a  building  by  itself,  separate 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  20/ 

from  the  house.  So  the  different  groups  of  the 
Rajevski  family  had  each  their  territory,  and 
had  no  need  to  interfere  with  each  other.  Only 
at  the  two  meals,  dinner,  and  tea  in  the  evening, 
the  whole  circle  was  united. 


IV 

EDUCATION 

A  STRICTLY  regulated  life  had  begun  for  Tania. 
She  shared  her  bedroom  with  her  governess, 
who  superintended  her  dressing,  made  her  get 
up  at  seven  and  take  a  cold  bath  in  the  morning. 
Though  Tania  did  not  like  this  process  she 
felt  very  comfortable  after  it,  and  generally 
began  her  day  in  high  spirits ;  but  her  gay 
humour  was  soon  checked  by  Malvina  Jakov- 
levna,  who  suffered  from  her  liver,  and  was 
seldom  cheerful  in  the  morning.  After  break- 
fast, work  invariably  began  with  a  music  lesson. 
An  hour  and  a  half  of  scales  and  exercises  was 
not  very  cheering  either.  So  long  as  Aniuta 
shared  the  lessons,  Tania  took  great  inerest  in 
them ;  she  listened  attentively,  and  frequently 
remembered  the  whole  lesson  when  her  elder 
sister   had   forgotten    everything.      But   though 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  209 

she  was  still  fairly  industrious,  her  studies  had 
lost  all  attraction  for  her. 

They  had  lunch  at  twelve,  and  as  soon  as  the 
last  mouthful  was  swallowed,  the  governess  went 
to  the  window  and  examined  the  weather.  If 
the  thermometer  showed  less  than  ten  degrees 
below  freezing-point,  and  if  there  was  no  wind, 
they  would  walk  for  an  hour  and  a  half  up  and 
down  the  alley  which  had  been  cleared  from 
snow,  but  if  it  was  very  cold  and  windy  Malvina 
Jakovlevna  would  take  her  indispensable  walk 
by  herself,  and  Tania  was  sent  to  one  of  the 
large  rooms  up  stairs,  where  she  had  to  play  with 
her  ball. 

Tania  did  not  care  very  much  for  this  occu- 
pation, still  she  gladly  obeyed  the  order,  as  it 
gave  her  an  hour  and  a  half  to  herself  During 
these  hours  her  imagination  would  work  freely  ; 
she  recited  the  poems  she  knew  by  heart,  or 
others  which  she  invented  herself  She  was 
very  fond  of  poetry,  and  felt  convinced  that  she 
would  become  a  poet  herself  In  fact,  from 
her  fifth  year  she  had  tried  to  write  verses,  but 
this  exercise  was  not  to  the  taste  of  her 
governess,  who  had  cruelly  ridiculed  her  attempts, 
and  done  her  best  to  stop  them. 

Adjoining  the  large   hall   where  Tania   took 


210  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

her  exercise,  when  she  was  alone,  was  the 
Hbrary,  which  proved  a  great  temptation.  Here 
books  lay  scattered  on  tables,  chairs,  and  sofas, 
and  there  was  the  greatest  variety  of  foreign 
novels  and  Russian  periodicals.  Tania  was 
strictly  forbidden  to  touch  any  of  these  books, 
for  Malvina  Jakovlevna  was  most  particular 
about  her  reading,  and  did  not  allow  her  pupil 
to  read  anything  she  did  not  know  thoroughly 
herself;  but  as  she  read  rather  slowly,  and 
seldom  found  time  to  peruse  such  books  as  the 
child  wished  to  have,  Tania  was  in  a  chronic 
state  of  mental  hunger.  How  then  could 
she  be  expected  always  to  resist  the  forbidden 
fruit  ? 

She  would  struggle  for  a  few  moments,  then 
take  one  of  the  books  in  her  hand,  and  read 
a  few  lines  here  and  there,  and  again  run  back 
to  the  hall  and  play  for  a  while ;  but  at  last  the 
temptation  was  too  strong,  and  so  by  degrees 
one  book  was  read  after  the  other.  Now  and 
then  she  rushed  into  the  other  room  and  played 
with  the  ball,  and  so  she  generally  escaped 
discovery.  But  occasionally  she  would  be  so 
absorbed  in  her  reading  that  she  forgot  the 
time,  and  was  caught  in  the  very  act  by  her 
governess,  and   this  entailed   the  worst  punish- 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  211 

ment  Tania  knew :  she  was  sent  to  her  father,  to 
confess  her  misdeed  to  him  herself. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  was  by  no  means  severe 
with  his  children,  but  he  seldom  saw  them,  and 
there  was  no  familiarity  between  them,  except 
when  they  were  ill.  Then  he  used  to  be  quite  a 
different  person — the  fear  of  losing  them  would 
dominate  all  other  feelings.  His  voice  and 
whole  manner  became  so  kind  and  gentle ;  he 
would  caress  them  and  play  with  them  better 
than  anybody  else.  And  at  such  times  the 
children  idolised  their  father,  and  fondly  cherished 
the  memory  of  his  kindness.  But  as  soon  as 
they  were  all  right  again  he  thought  he  ought  to 
resume  his  severity,  and  was  very  sparing  of  his 
caresses. 

He  liked  solitude  and  lived  in  his  own  world, 
to  which  nobody  was  admitted.  Not  even 
Elena  Paulovna  entered  his  sanctuary  without 
knocking,  and  the  children  would  never  have 
dared  to  come  unbidden. 

So  the  governess's  order,  *  Go  to  your  father 
and  confess ! '  was  the  most  awful  sentence  for 
Tania  ;  but  it  was  no  use  crying  and  resisting  ; 
a  firm  hand  took  hold  of  her  and  dragged  her 
to  the  general's  door,  where  she  was  left  to  her 
fate.     There  stands  Ilia,  her  father's  valet,  with 


212  THE   SISTERS   RAJEA^SKI 

the  most  irritating  smile  on  his  face ;  she 
cannot  go  back  to  the  schoolroom  without 
adding  open  disobedience  to  her  transgression  ; 
on  the  other  hand,  it  is  unbearable  to  stand 
there  exposed  to  the  servant's  pity  or  mockery. 
so  there  is  nothing  left  but  to  knock  at  the 
door  and  face  her  father's  anger.  She  knocks 
feebly. 

'  Louder,  Miss,'  says  the  intolerable  Ilia,  who 
seems  to  enjoy  the  scene  thoroughly. 

She  knocks  again. 

'  Who  is  there  ?  come  in  ! '  a  voice  answers. 

Tania  enters,  but  stops  just  inside  the  door. 

Her  father  is  sitting  at  the  writing-table  with 
his  back  towards  the  door. 

'  Well,  what's  the  matter  ?  who  is  it  ? '  he 
exclaims  impatiently. 

'It  is  I,  Malvina  Jakovlevna  has  sent  me,' 
Tania  answers  with  a  sob. 

Now  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  knows  what  is  the 
matter.  '  Oh,  I  see,  you  have  been  playing  your 
pranks  again,'  he  says,  trying  to  speak  harshly. 
'  Well,  what's  it  about  ? '  And  with  streaming 
tears  Tania  falters  out  her  confession.  Ivan 
Sergejevitsch  does  not  listen  very  attentively. 
His  pedagogical  ideas  are  most  elementary ; 
he  thinks  education  is  women's  business,  and  of 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  213 

course  he  has  not  the  remotest  idea  of  the 
compHcated  feehngs  of  the  Httle  girl  who  stands 
there  awaiting  her  doom  ;  to  him  she  is  still  the 
little  Tania  of  five  years  ago.  Evidently  he  is 
in  great  doubt  what  to  do  on  this  occasion. 
Her  transgression  does  not  seem  of  great 
consequence  to  him,  but  he  firmly  believes  that 
severity  is  necessary  in  education.  In  his  own 
mind  he  feels  rather  vexed  with  the  governess 
for  not  being  able  to  settle  this  simple  affair  by 
herself;  but  as  he  has  been  appealed  to  in  the 
matter,  of  course  he  must  show  his  paternal 
authority,  and  so  he  looks  very  severe. 

'  You  are  a  naughty,  disobedient  girl,  and  1 
am  very  cross  with  you,'  he  says,  and  then  makes 
a  pause  because  he  does  not  know  what  to  say. 
*  Go  and  put  yourself  in  a  corner,'  he  orders  at 
last ;  for  of  all  wise  pedagogical  rules,  one  only 
has  fastened  itself  in  his  memory,  that  naughty 
children  are  to  stand  in  the  corner  of  disgrace. 

And  Tania,  a  girl  of  twelve,  who  a  few  moments 
ago  has  passed  through  the  most  exciting 
psychological  scenes  with  the  heroine  of  the 
novel  she  has  been  reading,  must  go  and  stand 
in  a  corner  like  a  silly  baby ! 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  resumes  his  work.  There 
is   deep   silence    in    the    room  ;    Tania   stands 


214  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

motionless,  but  a  torrent  of  conflicting  feelings 
pour  in  upon  her  during  these  minutes.  She  sees 
clearly  how  useless  and  silly  this  punishment  is, 
but  a  kind  of  shame  makes  her  submit  to  it  in 
silence,  without  tears  or  complaints,  though 
resentment  at  the  bitter  wrong  she  is  suffering, 
and  her  powerlessness  against  it,  threaten  to 
choke  her.  And  to  add  to  her  torture,  in  comes 
the  valet,  who  has  found  a  pretext  for  entering 
the  room,  on  purpose,  of  course,  to  see  her 
punishment. 

Her  father  seems  to  have  forgotten  all  about 
it,  but  at  last  he  remembers  her,  and  sends  her 
away,  saying  :  '  Well,  you  may  go  now,  but  don't 
do  it  again ! '  Perhaps  he  would  have  been 
horrified  if  he  had  been  able  to  look  into  the 
child's  heart.  Tania  leaves  his  room  with  a 
grief  far  beyond  her  years,  and  with  a  feeling  of 
humiliation  so  bitter,  that  only  twice  since,  in  the 
darkest  hours  of  her  life,  has  she  had  similar 
feelings. 

She  returns  to  the  schoolroom,  silent  and 
subdued.  Her  governess  is  satisfied  with  the 
result  of  her  method  of  education,  and  for  several 
days  afterwards  Tania  is  so  quiet  and  submissive, 
that  no  fault  can  be  found  with  her  conduct. 
But  Malvina  Jakovlevna  would  be  less  pleased 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  215 

if  she  knew  the  impression  this  event  had  left 
in  the  girl's  mind. 

The  conviction  that  she  was  not  loved  by  her 
family  went  like  a  dark  thread  through  all 
Tania's  recollections  from  her  childhood.  It  had 
been  nourished  by  accidental  remarks  of  the 
servants,  and  it  increased  throughout  the  solitary 
life  she  led  with  her  governess. 

Malvina  Jakovlevna's  lot  was  not  very  cheer- 
ful either.  Plain,  alone  in  the  world,  no  longer 
young,  a  stranger  in  Russia,  where  she  never 
felt  quite  at  home,  and  longing  for  English  sur- 
roundings, she  concentrated  on  Tania  all  the 
devotion  of  which  her  stiff,  energetic,  and  any- 
thing but  sentimental  nature  was  capable.  Elena 
Pauiovna  and  the  governess  were  two  so  oppo- 
site natures,  that  sympathy  between  them  was 
impossible. 

In  character,  as  well  as  in  outward  appear- 
ance, Tania's  mother  was  one  of  those  women 
who  never  grow  old.  She  was  of  noble  German 
extraction,  but  her  family  had  lived  man}' 
years  in  Russia.  Her  grandfather  had  been  a 
well-known  man  of  science,  and  her  father  was 
the  chief  of  the  Military  Academy.  His  position 
gave  him  access  to  the  highest  circles  in  St 
Petersburg,  military  as  well  as  scientific,  and  he 


2l6  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

received  in  his  home  the  elite  of  society.  His 
wife  had  died  early,  but  his  numerous  un- 
married sisters  lived  with  him,  and  superintended 
his  household. 

Consequently,  Elena  Paulovna,  as  a  young 
girl,  never  came  into  contact  with  the  practical 
side  of  life.  She  got  a  better  education  than 
most  Russian  girls  at  that  time,  played  the  piano 
very  well,  sang  admirably,  spoke  several  foreign 
languages,  and  had  a  pretty  good  knowledge  of 
French  and  German  literature.  Moreover,  she 
had  artistic  tastes,  though  none  of  her  gifts  were 
so  prominent  as  to  call  for  great  sacrifices  on  her 
part,  nor  did  they  interfere  with  the  tastes  and 
habits  of  her  surroundings.  On  the  contrary, 
she  cultivated  her  talents  more  for  the  pleasure 
of  others  than  for  her  own  sake. 

The  guests  in  her  father's  house  had  mostly 
been  elderly,  serious  people,  who  were  fond  of 
the  fine  clever  girl,  and  liked  to  chat  with  her ; 
they  had  looked  upon  her  and  treated  her  as  a 
child  ;  and  so  did  her  husband,  who  was  much 
older  than  she. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  was  a  widower  when  he 
married  Elena  Paulovna,  but  he  had  no  children 
by  his  first  wife.  If  Elena  had  married  into 
a    German    family,    she    might    have    become 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  21^ 

an  excellent  mistress  of  the  house,  but  in  her 
Russian  home  it  was  rather  difficult  to  develop 
domestic  virtues.  The  order  of  this  house  was 
maintained  as  it  had  been  for  generations  in  the 
Rajevski  family.  The  servants  were  old  serfs, 
and  had  long  ago  arrogated  all  power  and 
authority;  and  their  new  mistress,  who  was  almost 
a  child,  and  of  a  gentle,  yielding  disposition, 
could  not  assert  herself  sufficiently  to  carry  out 
any  change  in  the  household.  In  the  few  cases 
in  which  she  had  attempted  an  innovation,  her 
orders  had  been  carried  out  so  reluctantly,  and 
with  such  evident  intention  to  do  wrong,  that 
after  all,  poor  Elena  Paulovna  had  been  obliged  to 
acknowledge  her  deficiency,  and  with  every  defeat, 
of  course,  the  servants'  tyranny  had  increased. 

She  was  simply  afraid  of  the  governess,  who, 
on  her  side,  treated  the  young  mistress  somewhat 
harshly,  and  considered  herself  the  sovereign  in 
the  children's  room.  Consequently  Elena  seldom 
went  to  the  schoolroom,  and  never  interfered 
with  her  children's  education. 

As  for  Tania,  she  adored  her  mother,  and 
thought  her  the  finest,  most  lovely  of  all  the 
women  she  knew ;  but  she  could  not  help  feeling 
a  little  wronged  by  her — why  did  her  mother 
love  her  Jess  than  her  sister  and  brother  ? 


2l8  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

It  is  evening ;  Tania  sits  in  the  schoolroom  ; 
she  has  finished  her  lessons  for  to-morrow,  but 
her  governess  has  kept  her  back  on  purpose,  as 
she  does  not  want  her  to  go  and  join  the  others. 
She  hears  music  from  the  drawing-room.  Elena 
Paulovna  generally  plays  on  the  piano  of  an 
evening ;  she  knows  a  great  deal  of  music  by 
heart,  and  can  go  on  for  hours  with  her  impro- 
visations from  one  tune  to  another.  It  is  Tania's 
great  delight  to  listen  to  her  mother's  playing. 
At  last  she  is  allowed  to  escape,  and  rushes 
up  stairs.  When  she  enters  the  drawing- 
room,  Elena  Paulovna  has  stopped  playing, 
and  sits  on  the  sofa  with  Aniuta  and  Fedia, 
one  on  each  side,  clinging  to  her.  They 
are  chatting  and  laughing,  and  don't  take  any 
notice  of  Tania  at  all.  She  joins  them  for  a  few 
moments,  hoping  to  attract  their  attention,  but 
in  vain.  She  feels  a  chill  in  her  heart ;  '  they 
enjoy  themselves  better  without  me,'  is  her 
bitter  thought,  and  instead  of  covering  her 
mother's  delicate  hands  with  kisses,  as  she  had 
been  longing  to  do,  she  retires  to  a  remote 
corner,  and  keeps  sulking  till  the  party  is  called 
in  to  tea,  whereupon  she  has  to  go  to  bed 


V 

UNCLE  PETER  SERGEJEVITSCH 

Two  persons  became  the  object  of  Tania's  warm 
attachment,  her  father's  eldest  brother,  and  her 
mother's  only  brother.  The  former,  Peter 
Sergejevitsch  Rajevski,  was  a  very  tall,  stately 
old  man,  with  a  large  head  and  beautiful  white 
wavy  hair.  His  face,  with  its  fine  regular  profile, 
grey  bushy  brows,  and  deep  perpendicular 
furrow  dividing  the  forehead,  would  have  looked 
almost  fierce,  but  for  a  pair  of  kind,  honest,  and 
innocent  eyes,  such  as  we  frequently  see  in  faces 
of  small  children  or  Newfoundland  dogs. 

Peter  Sergejevitsch  was  no  worldly-wise  man. 
Though  he  was  the  eldest  son,  and  ought  to 
have  been  the  head  of  the  family,  everybody 
had  treated  him  like  a  big  baby.  He  was  very 
original,  and  a  dreamer.  His  wife  was  dead,  and 
he  had  left  his  considerable  fortune  to  their  only 
son,   reserving   a   small    allowance    for   himself. 


220  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

He  frequently  visited  his  brother  at  Palibino, 
and  would  remain  for  weeks.  The  arrival  was 
hailed  as  a  festival  by  the  children,  and  his 
presence  always  made  the  house  more  bright 
and  cheerful. 

His  favourite  room  was  the  library,  where  he 
would  sit  the  whole  day  without  stirring  from 
the  large  leather  sofa,  quite  absorbed  in  the 
Revue  des  deux  Mondes,  his  favourite  reading. 

In  fact,  reading  was  his  only  mania ;  he  took 
great  interest  in  politics,  and  devoured  the 
newspapers  that  came  once  a  week  ;  he  would 
brood  over  them  for  hours,  wondering  what  new 
villanies  Napoleon  would  commit,  and  worrying 
himself  a  good  deal  about  Bismarck  too.  He 
felt  convinced  that  Napoleon  would  make 
havoc  with  the  Germans  in  the  end,  and  as  he 
did  not  live  to  see  1870,  he  died  in  this  con- 
viction. 

In  politics,  Peter  Sergejevitsch  was  dreadfully 
bloodthirsty.  To  massacre  an  army  of  a 
hundred  thousand  men  seemed  a  mere  trifle  to 
him.  In  theory,  he  was  equally  merciless  in 
punishing  criminals,  though  in  real  life  he  took 
all  men  to  be  good  and  honest. 

He  had  frequent  skirmishes  with  the  governess, 
whom  he  irritated  by  saying  that  all  the  English 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKl  221 

governors  of  India  ought  to  have  been  hanged. 
'  Yes,  yes,  Miss,  every  one  of  them  ! '  he  would 
burst  out  passionately,  banging  the  table  with 
his  fist.  Anybody  seeing  him  at  such  a  moment 
would  have  been  frightened  to  death.  But  then 
he  would  suddenly  calm  down  and  look  quite 
distressed,  finding  that  his  violent  gestures  had 
awakened  the  greyhound  Grisi,  who  was  just 
taking  a  nap  on  the  sofa. 

But  nothing  gave  Peter  Sergejevitsch  more 
delight  than  to  read  about  new  scientific  dis- 
coveries. He  would  tell  all  about  them  at 
dinner,  and  on  these  occasions  the  conversation 
became  lively,  and  frequently  very  aggressive. 
As  a  rule,  there  was  silence  at  meals,  because 
the  persons  present  did  not  share  one  another's 
interests,  and  so  had  nothing  to  talk  about. 

*  Have  you  read  about  Paul  Bert's  new 
invention  ? '  Peter  Sergejevitsch  asks,  and  gives 
an  account  of  the  article  he  has  read,  with 
unconscious  exaggerations  of  the  facts,  and 
drawing  conclusions  as  to  their  importance 
and  consequences,  which  are  so  bold  that  they 
would  most  likely  have  surpassed  the  inventor's 
wildest  dreams.  Hot  arguments  follow.  Elena 
Paulovna  and  Aniuta,  as  a  rule,  join  in  Peter 
Sergejevitsch's  enthusiasm  ;  the  governess  almost 


222  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

as  invariably  takes  the  opposite  view,  and  begins 
a  violent  attack  on  the  theories  advocated  by- 
Peter  Sergejevitsch,  declaring  them  to  be  false, 
if  not  criminal.  The  Polish  tutor  now  and  then 
raises  his  voice  to  correct  some  formal  detail, 
though  he  wisely  abstains  from  any  active  part 
in  the  discussion.  As  for  Ivan  Sergejevitsch, 
he  represents  critical  scepticism,  and  does  not 
side  with  either  of  the  parties,  contenting  him- 
self with  discovering  and  pointing  out  the  weak 
points  in  both  camps. 

The  discussions  sometimes  assume  a  very 
warlike  character.  By  some  unfortunate  chance 
they  invariably  end  in  petty  personal  attacks. 
The  hottest  opponents  are  always  Malvina 
Jakovlevna  and  Aniuta,  whose  five  years'  feud  is 
only  interrupted  by  short  periods  of  armed  peace. 

If  Peter  Sergejevitsch  draws  the  boldest 
general  conclusions  from  isolated  facts,  the 
governess  on  her  side  is  not  less  ingenious  in 
using  the  contrary  method.  In  discussing  the  most 
abstract  scientific  theories,  she  will  find  astonish- 
ing opportunities  for  blaming  Aniuta's  conduct, 
and  her  arguments  seem  so  unwarranted,  that 
you  are  taken  completely  aback. 

Aniuta  does  not  hang  back,  and  her  answers 
are    so    malicious     and     impudent,    that    the 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  223 

governess  rises  from  table  in  high  dudgeon, 
declaring  that  after  such  insults  she  can  remain 
in  the  house  no  longer.  Everybody,  of  course, 
feels  uncomfortable  ;  Elena  Paulovna,  who  hates 
scenes  and  quarrels,  undertakes  the  part  of  a 
mediator,  and  after  long  negotiations  peace  is 
restored  at  last. 

Tania  particularly  remembers  the  hurricane 
caused  by  two  articles  in  the  Revue  des  deux 
Mondes^  one  by  Professor  Helmholtz  about  the 
*  unity  of  physical  powers,'  the  other  by  Claude 
Bernard  about  experiments  with  pigeons'  brains. 
No  doubt  the  two  learned  professors  would 
have  been  much  surprised  had  they  been  told 
what  bones  of  contention  they  had  thrown  into 
an  inoffensive  Russian  family,  living  in  the 
remote  province  of  Vitebsk. 

Peter  Sergejevitsch  was  also  fond  of  reading 
novels,  travels,  and  historical  essays,  and  would 
even  condescend  to  children's  books.  We 
should  have  thought  that  he,  a  wealthy  Russian 
landowner,  might  easily  have  satisfied  this 
innocent  passion  by  collecting  a  library  for 
himself,  but  as  a  fact  he  scarcely  possessed  a 
book,  and  it  was  not  till  late  in  life  that  the 
Palibino  library  offered  him  an  opportunity  of 
revelling  in  his  favourite  occupation. 


224  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

The  weakness  of  character  which  formed  such 
a  striking  contrast  to  his  stately  martial  appear- 
ance, had  always  made  him  the  victim  of  others, 
and  he  had  never  allowed  himself  to  satisfy  any 
personal  inclinations. 

On  account  of  this  deficiency,  his  parents  had 
not  thought  him  fit  for  the  military  career, 
which  in  his  youth  was  considered  the  only 
suitable  position  for  a  nobleman  ;  but  they  had 
decided  to  keep  him  at  home,  and  let  him  have 
just  as  much  education  as  would  enable  him  not 
to  sink  to  the  level  of  a  rough  country  squire. 
Whatever  knowledge  he  possessed  beyond  these 
first  elements  he  had  himself  acquired  ;  and  he 
had  considerable  reading,  though  of  a  desultory 
kind,  being  very  well  grounded  in  some  subjects, 
and  very  defective  in  others,  like  most  self-taught 
people.  He  continued  to  live  with  his  parents, 
accepting  his  humble  position  without  the 
slightest  resentment  or  dissatisfaction. 

His  younger  and  cleverer  brothers  patronised 
him  in  a  good-natured,  inoffensive,  way,  and 
looked  upon  him  as  an  eccentric. 

But  suddenly  the  most  unexpected  thing 
happened.  Nadeschda  Andrejevna  N.,  the 
greatest  beauty  and  the  richest  heiress  in  the 
government   (county),  honoured   him    with   her 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  225 

attention.  Whether  she  was  captivated  by  his 
person,  or  whether  she  had  simply  made  out  that 
he  was  exactly  the  husband  she  wanted,  whom 
she  would  like  to  see  always  at  her  feet, 
as  her  obedient  and  loving  giant — she  showed 
distinctly  that  she  was  ready  to  accept  him  as 
her  husband. 

Peter  Sergejevitsch  would  never  have  dared  to 
dream  of  such  a  thing  ;  but  a  host  of  aunts  and 
sisters  hastened  to  inform  him  of  this  marvellous 
chance,  and  before  he  had  time  to  realise  the 
fact,  he  was  betrothed  to  the  beautiful,  rich,  and 
spoiled  Nadeschda  Andrejevna. 

But  their  married  life  was  not  happy. 

Though  the  children  at  Palibino  firmly 
believed  that  Uncle  Peter  existed  only  for 
their  private  pleasure,  and  though  they  chatted 
freely  to  him  about  everything  else,  they  felt 
instinctively  that  there  was  one  subject  they  were 
never  to  mention — his  late  wife. 

They  had  heard  awful  stories  about  Aunt 
Nadeschda  Andrejevna,  though  neither  from  their 
parents  nor  their  governess,  who  never  mentioned 
her  name  in  their  presence.  But  their  youngest 
unmarried  aunt,  Anna  Sergejevna,  used  to  have 
a  gossiping  fit  now  and  then,  and  she  had  told 
the  children  terrible  things  about  their  late  aunt, 


22б  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

'  You  have  no  idea  what  a  snake  she  was,  and 
the  life  she  led  your  Aunt  Marpha  and  myself! 
And  poor  brother  Peter,  he  had  his  fill  of  her 
too !  When  she  was  angry  with  one  of  the 
servants,  for  instance,  she  would  rush  into  his 
room,  and  ask  him  to  punish  the  culprit  with  his 
own  hand.  Of  course,  he  was  much  too  kind- 
hearted  to  do  that,  and  he  would  try  to  reason 
with  her, — no  use !  she  only  flew  into  a  rage, 
and  showered  abuse  on  him.  And  he — old 
woman  as  he  was— would  sit  and  listen  in  silence. 
At  last,  seeing  that  she  could  not  rouse  his 
temper  with  her  words,  she  would  take  his  papers 
and  books,  in  fact,  everything  she  could  get  hold 
of,  and  fling  it  into  the  fire,  exclaiming  :  "  I 
won't  have  that  old  rubbish  in  my  house ! " 
Occasionally  she  would  even  pull  off  her  slipper 
and  give  him  a  box  on  the  ear !  And  he,  silly 
thing,  what  did  he  do  ?  He  tried  to  take  her 
hands — very  careful  not  to  hurt  her — and  said, 
as  gently  as  possible  :  "  What's  the  matter  with 
you,  Nadenka?  Try  to  control  yourself;  are  you 
not  ashamed  to  behave  like  this  ?  " 
'  But  she  did'nt  mind  in  the  least  ? ' 
'  How  could  he  stand  it  ?  why  did'nt  he  try  to 
get  rid  of  her  ? '  the  children  exclaimed,  flushing 
with  indignation. 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  227 

'  Oh,  well,  a  husband  can't  throw  off  his  wife 
like  an  old  glove,'  Anna  Sergejevna  answered ; 
'  besides,  I  must  say,  that  though  she  treated  him 
badly,  he  loved  her  dearly  all  the  same.' 

'  But  how  could  he  ?  such  a  Xantippe  ! ' 

*  He  did  love  her,  anyhow,  and  he  could  not 
live  without  her.  When  they  had  done  away 
with  her,  he  grieved  so  deeply,  that  he  very 
nearly  put  an  end  to  his  own  life.' 

'  What  do  you  mean,  auntie  ?  You  say  they  did 
away  with  her  ? '  the  children  asked,  in  the 
greatest  excitement. 

Auntie,  who  feels  that  she  has  said  too  much, 
suddenly  falls  silent,  and  knits  fast  at  her  stock- 
ing, to  show  that  she  is  not  going  to  say  any 
more. 

But  the  children's  curiosity  is  roused,  and  they 
don't  give  in. 

'  Oh,  do  tell  us,  auntie  dear,'  they  beseech. 

And,  perhaps,  Anna  Sergejevna  feels  rather  a 
temptation  to  go  on,  as  she  has  told  so  much  of 
the  story. 

'  Well,  her  own  servants  did  it,'  she  suddenly 
answers. 

'  Oh,  how  dreadful !     How  did  they  do  it  ?  ' 

'  It  was  this  way,'  Anna  Sergejevna  begins 
again  :   '  One  night  she  was  alone,  having  sent 


228  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

Uncle  Peter  and  the  children  away.  Her  maid 
and  favourite,  Malanga,  undressed  her  as  usual, 
and  helped  her  to  bed  ;  but  then  she  claps  her 
hands  three  times,  and  on  this  signal  the  other 
maid-servants  rush  into  the  room,  as  well  as 
Fedor,  the  coachman,  and  Yevstignej,  the 
gardener.  Nadeschda  Andrejevna  sees  the 
danger,  but  she  does  not  show  any  fear,  nor  lose 
her  presence  of  mind  :  "  What  ever  do  you  want 
here,  rascals  ?  Are  you  mad  }  Will  you  go  away 
instantly ! "  And  so  strong  was  the  force  of 
habit,  that  they  hesitated  and  began  to  retire, 
when  Malanga,  the  boldest  of  them,  stopped 
them,  and  cried  out  :  "  Cowards,  what  are  you 
thinking  of?  Aren't  you  afraid?  Don't  you 
see  that  she  will  send  us  to  Siberia  to-morrow  ?  " 
Then  they  took  courage,  and  rushed  up  to  her 
bed  ;  some  seized  her  hands,  others  her  feet ; 
they  heaped  pillows  and  eiderdowns  on  the  top 
of  her,  to  suffocate  her.  She  screamed  and  im- 
plored them  to  spare  her,  promising  money 
and  everything  else  if  they  would  allow  her  to 
live.  But  no  ;  they  were  not  to  be  bribed.  And 
Malanga,  her  favourite,  told  them  to  put  a  wet 
towel  on  her  head,  to  prevent  blue  spots  appear- 
ing on  her  face. 

'  Afterwards,  they  freely  confessed  their  deed. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  229 

the  stupid  slaves,  and  gave  a  detailed  report  to 
the  judge  of  what  had  happened.  And  dearly 
they  had  to  pay  for  it.  They  were  flogged,  and 
sent  to  Siberia,  where  many  of  them  are  still 
dragging  on  a  miserable  existence.' 

Aunt  Anna  stops,  and  the  children  are  horror- 
stricken. 

'  Now,  you  must  not  for  the  world  let  your 
parents  know  what  I  have  told  you,'  she  says ; 
and  the  children  feel  perfectly  well  that  it 
would'nt  do  to  speak  to  their  parents  or  governess 
about  these  things  ;  it  would  make  a  dreadful 
scene,and  they  would  never  be  told  anything  again. 

But  Tania  is  haunted  by  this  awful  story,  and 
cannot  sleep  for  it. 

Once,  when  visiting  her  uncle, she  had  seen  a  full- 
length  portrait  in  oil  of  Nadeschda  Andrejevna, 
painted  in  the  conventional  fashion  ;  and  now,  all 
of  a  sudden,  this  picture  stands  vividly  before 
her — this  doll-like  lady  with  the  small  and  deli- 
cate limbs,  in  a  low  red  velvet  dress,  with  a  garnet 
necklace  on  her  plump  white  neck,  full,  rosy 
cheeks,  proud,  large,  black  eyes,  and  a  stereo- 
typed smile  about  her  tiny,  red  mouth.  And 
Tania  pictures  to  herself  the  wild  horror  in  those 
eyes,  when  she  suddenly  saw  her  own  serfs 
rush  into  the  room  to  take  her  life. 


230  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

Whenever  she  is  alone  with  her  uncle  this 
story  is  present  to  her  mind,  and  she  is  quite  at 
a  loss  to  understand  how  this  man,  who  has  ex- 
perienced such  awful  things,  can  be  so  calm  and 
cheerful  now,  as  if  nothing  had  happened  ;  that 
he  can  play  chess  with  her,  make  paper  boats, 
and  fire  up  at  an  article  in  the  paper.  Now  and 
then  she  feels  a  morbid  desire  to  speak  to  her 
uncle  about  the  forbidden  subject ;  she  will  sit 
staring  at  him,  trying  to  imagine  this  tall,  strong 
and  wise  man,  trembling  before  this  little  beauty 
of  a  wife,  weeping  and  kissing  her  hands  while 
she  tears  his  books  and  papers,  and  takes  off  her 
little  slipper  to  box  his  ears.  Once,  and  once 
only,  was  the  temptation  too  strong  for  her  to 
resist. 

It  was  evening,  and  they  were  alone  in  the 
library ;  her  uncle  was  sitting  on  the  sofa,  as 
usual,  reading  a  book  ;  Tania  was  playing  with 
her  ball ;  at  last  she  got  tired,  and  sat  down  on 
the  sofa  beside  him,  leaning  her  head  on  his 
shoulder,  and  her  thoughts  took  the  usual  turn. 

Peter  Sergejevitsch  put  down  his  book,  passed 
his  hand  over  her  hair,  and  said  kindly,  '  What 
is  my  little  girl  thinking  of  so  deeply  ?  ' 

*  Uncle,  weren't  you  very  unhappy  with  your 
wife  ?  '  Tania  bursts  out  almost  involuntarily. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  23 1 

She  never  forgot  the  effect  of  that  unexpected 
question  on  poor  Peter  Sergejevitsch.  His  calm 
features  were  contracted  as  in  physical  pain,  and 
he  stretched  out  his  hands  as  if  to  avert  a  blow. 
Tania  felt  the  intensest  pity  and  shame — it  was 
almost  as  if  she  had  boxed  his  ears  with  a 
slipper. 

*  Dear,  darling  uncle,  forgive  me !  I  did'nt 
know  what  I  was  saying ! '  she  whispered,  cling- 
ing to  him,  and  hiding  her  flushed  face  on  his 
bosom.  And  her  kind-hearted  uncle  had  to 
comfort  her  for  her  untimely  curiosity. 

Of  course,  Tania  never  again  returned  to  the 
forbidden  subject,  but  she  talked  to  him  freely 
about  everything  else.  She  used  to  be  his  special 
favourite,  and  they  would  sit  together  talking  for 
hours.  When  his  head  was  full  of  some  meta- 
physical idea,  he  could  neither  think  nor  speak 
of  anything  else ;  and  when  he  had  no  other 
listeners,  he  would  expound  his  abstract  theories 
to  Tania,  quite  forgetting  that  she  was  a  child. 

But  this  was  exactly  what  she  liked,  and  she 
exerted  herself  to  the  utmost  to  understand  him, 
or  at  least  to  pretend  that  she  did. 

Though  Peter  Sergejevitsch  had  never  studied 
mathematics  properly,  he  had  the  deepest  venera- 
tion for  this  science,  and  had  gathered  some  scraps 


232  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

of  knowledge  here  and  there  ;  he  liked  to  dis- 
cuss mathematical  problems,  and  would  fre- 
quently do  so  in  Tania's  presence.  It  was  he 
who  first  talked  to  her  about  squaring  the  circle. 
Of  course,  she  did  not  understand  anything,  but 
she  was  deeply  impressed  with  this  wonderful 
mystical  science,  that  seemed  to  open  to  its 
adepts  a  world  of  miracles  inaccessible  to 
the  uninitiated.  Another  rather  peculiar  cir- 
cumstance had  awakened  her  interest  for  mathe- 
matics. 

One  of  the  walls  in  a  room  which  луаз  to  be 
repapered,  had  an  intermediate  covering  of  old 
sheets  of  paper,  which  were  full  of  mathematical 
designs,  dating  from  the  time  when  Ivan  Serge- 
jevitsch  had  studied  this  science  in  his  youth. 
These  mysterious  lines  soon  attracted  Tania's 
curiosity ;  she  would  stand  looking  at  them  for 
hours,  and  try  to  find  the  order  in  which  the 
sheets  ought  to  have  been  put  together.  So  by 
degrees  a  number  of  formulas  fastened  them- 
selves in  her  memory ;  even  the  text  seemed  to 
impress  itself  on  her  brain,  though  she  did  not 
catch  its  meaning. 

When  many  years  later,  in  St  Petersburg,  as  a 
girl  of  fifteen,  she  took  her  first  lessons  in 
differential  calculus,  her  teacher  was  surprised  to 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  233 

find  how  quickly  she  understood  and  remembered 
mathematical  problems,  as  though  she  had  studied 
them  before.  And  so  she  had,  indeed ;  the 
moment  he  explained  them  to  her,  the  real 
meaning  dawned  upon  her  of  the  words  and 
formulas  which  had  long  been  stowed  away  in 
some  recess  of  her  brain. 


VI 

UNCLE    FEDOR   PAULITSCH 

Tania's  attachment  to  her  maternal  uncle  was 
of  a  very  different  nature.  He  was  her  mother's 
only  brother,  and  much  younger  than  she.  He 
lived  in  St.  Petersburg,  and  being  the  only  male 
heir  to  the  distinguished  old  name,  he  was 
idolised  by  his  sisters  and  numerous  aunts,  all 
unmarried  women. 

It  was  a  great  event  at  Palibino  when  he 
came  on  a  visit.  Tania  was  nine  years  old  when 
he  came  for  the  first  time.  For  weeks  nothing 
else  had  been  talked  of,  the  best  spare  room  was 
put  in  order  to  receive  him,  and  a  carriage  was 
sent  to  fetch  him  from  the  county  town,  about 
100  miles  from  Palibino.  But  the  day  before  he 
was  expected,  a  simple  telega  pulled  up  before 
the  door,  and  out  jumped  a  young  man  in  a 
light   overcoat   with    a    travelling    bag   on   his 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  235 

shoulders,  and  the  family  rushed  out  into  the 
hall  to  meet  him. 

Fedor  Paulitsch  had  a  pleasant  voice ;  he 
seemed  quite  young,  his  short  chestnut  hair 
stood  like  a  velvet  cushion  round  his  head,  his 
cheeks  were  flushed  with  the  cold  air,  his  bright 
brown  eyes  looked  round  merrily,  he  had  a 
fine  moustache,  and  from  between  his  fresh 
red  lips  a  set  of  brilliant  white  teeth  shone 
out. 

'  How  beautiful!  how  stately!'  Tania  thought, 
and  kept  looking  at  him  in  rapture. 

*  Who  is  that?  Aniuta?'  he  asked  pointing  at 
Tania. 

*  Oh  dear  no;  what  are  you  thinking  of,  Fedia? 
Aniuta  is  quite  a  young  lady  ;  this  is  only  Tania,' 
Elena  Paulovna  answered  in  an  injured  tone. 

*Well,  your  girls  are  grown  indeed!  Look 
out,  Lena,  they  will  soon  make  an  old  woman  of 
you,'  Fedor  Paulitsch  exclaimed  laughing,  and 
kissed  Tania.  She  felt  shy  without  knowing 
why,  and  blushed  deeply. 

Dinner  was  very  gay ;  Uncle  Fedor  kept 
chatting  the  whole  time  and  made  everybody 
laugh.  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  himself  treated  his 
brother-in-law  with  great  consideration,  not  in 
the  patronising  way  which  he  sometimes  adopted 


236  THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

with  the  younger  men  of  the  family,  and  which 
irritated  them  very  much. 

Tania  could  not  keep  her  eyes  off  him ;  she 
admired  everything  about  him,  his  fine  white 
hands  and  his  smart  English  suit. 

*  Do  you  know,  Lena,'  he  says  laughingly  to 
his  sister,  '  I  have  been  wondering  all  the  time 
what  Tania's  eyes  are  like.  Now  I  have  found  it 
out — they  look  like  preserved  gooseberries,  large, 
green,  and  sweet.' 

All  burst  out  laughing,  and  Tania  blushed 
and  felt  a  little  bit  hurt ;  but  her  uncle  added, 
'Very  sweet  and  very  green,'  and  so  she  was 
comforted. 

After  dinner,  her  uncle  sat  down  on  a  corner 
sofa  and  took  Tania  on  his  knees. 

'  Now,  you  come  here,  we  must  be  friends,' 
he  says,  and  begins  talking  about  her  lessons. 
Children  as  a  rule  are  well  aware  of  their  strong 
points,  and  Tania  knows  that  she  possesses  very 
good  knowledge  for  her  age,  so  she  is  glad  that 
her  uncle  has  chosen  this  topic;  she  gives  good 
answers,  and  he  is  very  much  pleased. 

'  What  a  sensible  little  girl  you  are !  That's 
nice, — you  know  something,  I  see ! '  he  keeps 
saying. 

'Now,  Uncle,you  tell  me  something,' Tania  begs. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  237 

*  Oh  yes,  with  pleasure ;  but  I  suppose  such  a 
lady  as  you  are  does  not  want  nursery-tales,' 
he  says  jokingly;  '  I  shall  have  to  tell  you  some- 
thing serious/  And  he  begins  talking  about 
coral-reefs,  sea-weeds,  infusories,  etc.  It  is  very 
interesting,  and  he  is  quite  charmed  to  see  how 
eagerly  the  child  listens  to  these  things. 

And  these  delightful  tete-a-tetes  were  resumed 
every  evening  when  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  and  Elena 
Paulovna  had  retired  for  half  an  hour's  nap. 
Aniuta  and  Fedia  did  not  care  to  listen  to  these 
instructive  conversations,  and  so  Tania  had  her 
uncle  all  to  herself,  which  was  the  greatest  treat 
to  her. 

Now  it  happened  during  one  of  his  visits  to 
Palibino,  that  a  gentleman  from  the  neighbour- 
hood came  on  a  visit  with  his  daughter  Olga. 
She  was  the  only  girl  of  the  same  age  as  herself 
with  whom  Tania  had  any  intercourse.  She  did 
not  come  very  often,  but  when  she  came  she  used 
to  remain  the  whole  day,  and  sometimes  all  night 
too.  She  was  a  lively  child,  and  Tania  used  to 
look  forward  to  her  visits.  But  this  time  Tania's 
first  thought  was  :  '  What  is  she  going  to  do  after 
dinner,  and  how  am  1  to  have  uncle  to  myself?' 
She  felt  instinctively  that  Olga's  presence  would 
spoil  the  fun,  so  she  received  her  friend  much 


238  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

less  cordially  than  usual.  The  whole  morning 
she  kept  hoping  that  Olga  would  leave  early  ; 
but  no,  she  was  to  stay  till  late  in  the  evening. 
What  was  to  be  done.^  At  last  she  took  courage 
and  spoke  openly  to  her  friend. 

'  Look  here,  Olga, '  she  said  in  her  insinuating 
way,  '  I  will  play  with  you  the  whole  day,  and 
do  everything  you  like  ;  but  then  you  must  be 
good  and  leave  me  alone  after  dinner.  I  always 
have  a  little  talk  with  my  uncle,  and  we  don't 
want  you. ' 

Olga  consented  readily,  and  Tania  kept  faith- 
fully her  part  of  the  engagement.  At  last  dinner 
came.  Tania  was  on  tenter-hooks  all  the  time. 
'  Would  Olga  keep  her  promise  ? '  she  wondered, 
casting  eager  glances  at  her  friend,  and  trying  to 
remind  her  of  her  promise  by  all  kinds  of  signals. 

'  Well,  dearie,  what  are  we  going  to  talk  about 
to-day  ? '  Fedor  Paulitsch  asked  after  dinner, 
chucking  his  little  niece  affectionately  under  the 
chin.  Tania  was  delighted,  clasped  his  hands, 
and  was  just  going  to  retire  to  the  dear  corner 
with  him,  when  she  suddenly  discovered  that  the 
faithless  Olga  was  coming  after  them.  Very  likely 
if  Tania  had  not  said  anything  at  all,  Olga  would 
have  been  the  first  to  retire  on  hearing  the  two 
talk  about  serious  matters,  for  she  hated  any- 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  239 

thing  that  reminded  her  of  lessons ;  but  seeing 
Tania's  eagerness,  she  fancied  something  very 
amusing  must  be  going  on,  and  she  wanted  to 
know  what  it  was.  '  May  I  come  too  ? '  she  in- 
quired, looking  at  Fedor  Paulitsch  with   her  fine 

*  Certainly,  dear  child, '  he  answered,  looking 
kindly  at  her  pretty  little  face. 

Tania  looked  daggers,  but  Olga  was  not  in  the 
least  affected. 

'Olga  doesn't  know  anything  about  it,  she 
won't  understand, '  Tania  objected  discontentedly. 

'Well,  then,  we  must  talk  about  something 
else  which  she  likes  to  hear, '  Uncle  Fedor  re- 
plied good-naturedly,  taking  both  little  girls  by 
the  hand.  Tania  was  very  black  ;  this  was  not 
what  she  wanted  at  all ;  she  felt  as  if  she  had 
been  deprived  of  a  treasure  which  was  hers  by 
right. 

'  Well,  Tania,  come  along  and  sit  down  here 
on  my  lap,'  her  uncle  said,  evidently  not 
noticing  her  bad  humour ;  but  Tania  felt  very 
injured,  and  this  proposal  did  not  soothe  her. 

*  No,  I  won't,'  she  answered  vehemently,  and 
squeezed  herself  into  the  corner,  where  she  re- 
mained sulking.  The  uncle  looked  at  her  with 
an  astonished  smile.     Did  he  suspect  the  jealousy 


240  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

that  raged  in  her  heart,  and  was  he  going  to  make 
fun  of  it  ?  Anyhow,  he  suddenly  turned  to  Olga 
and  said  : 

'  Very  well,  Olga,  as  Tania  does  not  want  to 
come,  you  sit  up  here.' 

This  was  an  unexpected  blow  to  Tania ;  she 
was  too  much  taken  aback  to  protest,  and  could 
only  stare  in  silence  at  her  happy  rival,  who  was 
sitting  on  her  uncle's  knee  enjoying  herself,  and 
quite  flushed  with  excitement. 

At  last — Tania  did  not  know  how  it  came,  it 
was  as  if  somebody  had  given  her  a  push — she 
rushed  forward  and  plunged  her  teeth  into  Olga's 
white  arm  just  above  the  elbow. 

The  attack  was  so  sudden,  that  neither  of  the 
three  could  say  anything  ;  they  stared  at  each 
other  for  some  moments.  At  last  Olga  gave  a 
shriek,  which  roused  them  to  consciousness. 

Tania  felt  deeply  ashamed,  and  ran  out  of  the 
room.  *  You  nasty,  wicked  girl ! '  her  uncle  cried 
angrily  after  her. 

Her  constant  resort  in  all  her  childish  griefs 
was  her  former  nurse,  dear  old  Njania ;  and 
with  her  she  sought  relief  now.  Hiding  her  face  in 
Njania's  lap,  she  had  a  good  long  cry.  No 
questions  were  asked  ;  the  old  woman  only  kept 
patting  her  head,  muttering,  '  Poor  darling,  now 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  24 1 

be  quiet,  my  own  little  girl  ! '  And  Tania  felt  a 
great  relief  in  pouring  out  her  despair  to  this 
faithful  friend. 

Fortunately  her  governess  was  out,  so  nobody 
missed  her.  At  last  Njania  gave  her  a  cup  of 
tea  and  took  her  to  bed,  where  she  soon  fell  into 
a  heavy  sleep. 

Next  morning  she  felt  dreadfully  ashamed,  and 
thought  she  could  never  look  anybody  in  the  face 
again.  But  things  went  better  than  she  expected. 
Olga  had  left  in  the  evening,  and  had  evidently 
been  generous  enough  not  to  complain  of  Tania. 
Nobody  scolded  or  scoffed  at  her  ;  her  uncle  did 
not  show  any  change  in  his  manner. 

But,  strange  to  say,  from  that  day  Tania's  feel- 
ings towards  him  were  quite  changed.  They 
had  no  more  chats  in  the  evening,  and  he  re- 
turned to  St.  Petersburg  shortly  afterwards. 
Though  he  came  frequently,  and  was  always  very 
kind  to  Tania,  and  though  she  continued  to  be 
fond  of  him,  the  idolatrous  attachment  she  had 
felt  towards  him  was  gone  for  ever. 


VII 

RURAL   PLEASURES. 

The  country  round  Palibino  was  very  wild  and 
much  more  picturesque  than  the  other  parts  of 
Central  Russia.  The  government  of  Vitebsk  is 
noted  for  its  vast  pine-woods  and  its  wealth  of 
beautiful  lakes.  The  spurs  of  the  Waldai- 
Heights  cover  part  of  the  country,  which  conse- 
quently looks  rugged  and  hilly  compared  with 
the  endless  plains  of  which  Russia  mainly  con- 
sists. There  are  scarcely  any  rocks,  but  now 
and  then  a  large  granite  block  surprises  you 
in  the  midst  of  a  flat  tract  of  country  or  of  a 
marsh  covered  with  grass  six  feet  high. 

Palibino  lay  quite  close  to  a  wood,  which 
gradually  became  denser  and  denser,  and  at  last 
merged  into  the  enormous  imperial  forest,  which 
extended  for  hundreds  of  miles.  In  its  thickets 
you  never  heard  the  sound  of  an  axe,  except 
perhaps  at  night,  when  a  peasant  was  bold 
enough  to  steal  a  little  crown-wood. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  243 

Many  curious  stories  were  told  about 
this  forest.  Of  course  superstition  peopled  it 
with  supernatural  beings :  fairies,  trolls  and 
gnomes  ;  and  rumours  went  abroad  that  it  was 
the  resort  of  thieves,  robbers  and  runaway 
soldiers.  Of  wild  animals,  wolves,  bears  and 
lynxes,  no  doubt  there  were  plenty,  and  most  of 
the  peasants  could  boast  of  having  seen  some  of 
them  at  least  once  in  their  lives. 

The  English  governess  at  Palibino,  who  was 
passionately  fond  of  walking,  at  first  despised  all 
the  stories  about  the  wood  with  which  they  tried 
to  frighten  her ;  but  one  autumn  day  when  she 
was  walking  with  her  pupils  a  couple  of  miles 
from  the  manor,  she  heard  a  rustling  sound 
among  the  trees,  and  caught  sight  of  a  bear 
with  its  two  young  ones  crossing  the  road  at 
some  distance.  So  she  became  more  cautious 
in  future,  and  never  went  to  the  forest  unless  she 
had  some  servants  with  her. 

This  forest,  however,  contained  not  only 
horrors  and  mysteries — it  was  an  inexhaustible 
store-house  of  all  kinds  of  treasures.  There  was 
an  abundance  of  game — hares,  black  and  hazel 
grouse,  partridges,  etc. ;  great  varieties  of  fruits — 
strawberries,  raspberries,  bilberries,  cranberries  ; 
plenty   of  nuts ;    and   at    last    in    autumn    an 


244  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

astonishing  wealth  of  different  kinds  of  mush- 
rooms. 

The  Rajevskis  would  sometimes  make  long 
excursions  in  summer  when  the  strawberries 
were  ripe,  and  in  autumn  when  the  mushroom 
season  was  at  hand.  These  expeditions  required 
a  good  deal  of  preparation  ;  all  had  to  be  ready 
on  the  previous  evening.  At  daybreak  two  or 
three  telegas  stood  before  the  chief  entrance. 
There  were  stir  and  bustle  all  over  the  house, 
servants  carrying  down  provisions,  a  samovar, 
china,  glasses  and  empty  jars  and  baskets  for 
collecting  the  mushrooms,  children  running  in 
everybody's  way,  dogs  barking  and  nearly  up- 
setting the  people. 

At  last  everything  is  ready :  the  party,  con- 
sisting of  the  governess,  the  tutor,  the  three 
children  and  a  score  of  servants,  get  up  into  the 
carriages,  and  off  they  go. 

The  first  halt  is  to  be  made  at  the  game- 
keeper's house,  about  seven  miles  from  the 
manor.  The  carriages  are  jolting  slowly  along 
on  the  muddy  road  in  the  wood.  You  see  no- 
thing but  fir-trees  all  round,  high  and  melancholy 
with  their  dark  brown  stems;  only  along  the 
edges  of  the  road  are  narrow  lines  of  shrubs, 
hazel,   elder-bushes ;   here  and   there   some   red 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  245 

trembling  aspens  in  their  variegated  autumn- 
tints,  or  a  picturesque  mountain-ash  with  its 
brilHant  vermilion  berries.  Suddenly  you  hear 
screams  from  one  of  the  carriages,  the  driver's 
cap  sticks  to  a  dripping  wet  birch-branch,  which 
hangs  down  over  the  road ;  when  he  tries  to 
catch  it  somebody  shakes  the  branch,  sending  a 
shower  of  fragrant  dew  over  all  the  persons  in 
the  carriage,  which  calls  forth  peals  of  laughter 
and  jokes. 

Now  they  stop  at  the  gamekeeper's  lodge.  It 
is  roofed  with  planks,  and  looks  cleaner  and  more 
comfortable  than  most  cottages  in  '  White 
Russia.'  It  stands  in  a  little  meadow,  and — a 
rare  luxury  for  a  peasant  in  this  country — is 
surrounded  by  a  small  garden,  where  you  can  see 
some  red  poppies  and  a  few  yellow  sunflowers  in 
the  midst  of  the  cabbages;  some  apple-trees,  too, 
covered  with  beautiful  red  apples,  the  owner's 
particular  pride,  because  he  has  planted  them 
himself 

The  gamekeeper  is  about  seventy,  his  long 
beard  is  snow-white,  but  he  looks  healthy  and 
strong  with  his  grave  dignified  face.  He  is  taller 
and  more  robust  than  most  of  his  countrymen, 
and  his  face  reflects  the  surrounding  woods' 
majestic   calm.      All  his  children   are  provided 


246  THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

for,  his  daughters  are  married,  and  his  sons  earn 
their  living  as  artisans.  Now  he  Hves  alone  with 
his  wife  and  an  adopted  child,  a  boy  whom  they 
have  taken  home  to  them  in  their  old  age. 

As  soon  as  his  wife  catches  sight  of  the 
visitors  she  puts  the  samovar  to  the  fire,  and 
then  the  old  couple  meet  their  guests  at  the  door, 
bowing  deeply,  and  inviting  them  to  take  a  cup 
of  tea.  The  house  is  neat  and  clean,  but  the 
room  is  stuffy,  and  smells  unpleasantly  of  incense 
and  lamp-oil.  On  account  of  the  winter  cold  the 
windows  are  very  small  and  tightly  closed.  It  is 
rather  hard  to  breathe  here,  but  the  room  con- 
tains so  many  interesting  things,  that  the  children 
readily  put  up  with  this  drawback  and  begin  to 
look  aboitt  with  curiosity.  The  clay  floor  is 
strewn  with  fir  branches,  benches  are  standing 
along  the  walls,  and  a  jackdaw  with  clipped 
wings  is  hopping  about  without  being  in  the 
least  disturbed  by  the  presence  of  a  black  cat, 
which  is  sitting  on  its  hind  legs  washing  itself, 
whilst  it  looks  at  the  intruders  with  half-closed 
eyes  and  feigned  indifference.  In  one  corner 
stands  a  large  wooden  table  covered  with  a 
white  embroidered  cloth,  and  above  it  hangs  a 
shrine  with  a  Saint  and  some  very  old  and  ugly 
pictures. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  247 

The  gamekeeper  is  said  to  be  a  Rascolnik 
(sectarian),  and  very  likely  it  is  owing  to  this, 
circumstance  that  his  home  is  so  clean  and  com- 
fortable, for  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  the 
Rascolniks  never  go  to  the  public-house,  and 
that  they  keep  their  homes  clean  and  their  lives 
pure.  It  is  also  said  that  he  pays  a  consider- 
able fee  to  the  Ispravnik  (police-officer),  and  to 
the  priest  for  not  interfering  with  his  religion 
by  forcing  him  to  go  to  the  parish  church  or 
by  superintending  his  sectarian  worship.  He  is 
supposed  never  to  eat  anything  in  the  house  of 
an  orthodox  person,  and  in  his  own  house  he 
has  particular  vessels  for  preparing  food  for 
orthodox  visitors.  Of  whatever  rank  his  guests 
may  be,  he  never  offers  them  anything  in  a  cup 
or  on  a  dish  which  he  uses  himself.  The 
children  are  very  curious  to  know  if  'uncle 
Jacob,'  as  they  call  him,  thinks  them  unclean, 
but  they  dare  not  ask  him.  They  are  very  fond 
of  uncle  Jacob,  and  it  is  their  greatest  delight  to 
visit  him.  When  now  and  then  he  comes  to 
Palibino,  he  always  brings  them  some  present, 
which  is  more  to  their  taste  than  all  their  ex- 
pensive toys.  Once  he  brought  them  a  young 
elk,  which  they  kept  for  a  long  time  in  an  en- 
closure of  the  park,but  which  never  got  quite  tame. 


248  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

The  large  copper  samovar  stands  steaming  on 
the  table,  and  several  peculiar  dishes  are  served, 
sour  milk  prepared  in  a  very  savoury  way,  and 
pancakes  with  popp}'-jam,  cucumber  with  honey, 
delicacies  which  the  children  never  get  anywhere 
else.  The  host  makes  the  others  eat  without 
partaking  of  anything  himself,  and  has  a  serious 
conversation  with  the  tutor.  Though  uncle 
Jacob  uses  local  expressions  which  the  children 
do  not  understand,  they  like  to  hear  him  talk, 
and  admire  his  knowledge  of  the  forest  and  of 
all  animals,  whose  lives  and  habits  he  seems  to 
know. 

It  is  nearly  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
time  to  start  for  the  day's  work.  So  the  party 
spreads  all  round  in  the  wood,  giving  signals  now 
and  then  to  show  where  they  are. 

At  three  o'clock  there  is  a  second  halt.  On 
the  meadow  where  the  horses  are  grazing  the 
coachman  has  lit  a  fire.  A  servant  fetches  water 
from  the  nearest  brook;  a  cloth  is  spread  on  the 
grass  and  the  meal  is  got  ready.  For  that  day 
the  barrier  between  master  and  servant  seems 
broken  down,  everybody  has  something  to  tell, 
and  to  show  the  result  of  his  labour. 

After  the  meal,  work  is  taken  up  again,  but 
with  less  zeal  than  before.    Tania,  who  has  been 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  249 

working  hard  the  whole  day,  has  become  indif- 
ferent to  the  mushrooms,  and  is  admiring  the 
beautiful  scenery.  The  sun  is  setting,  and  its 
slanting  beams  throw  a  golden  hue  on  the  naked 
stems.  The  little  lake  seems  unnaturally  calm, 
as  if  spell-bound  ;  its  water  is  almost  black,  with 
only  one  brilliant  red  spot  on  its  surface. 

It  is  time  to  think  of  the  home-journey.  The 
party  is  huddled  together  in  the  carriages. 
During  the  day,  each  has  been  so  absorbed  in 
his  or  her  own  affairs  that  nobody  has  paid 
much  attention  to  anybody  else.  But  now  they 
all  burst  out  laughing  at  the  sight  they  pre- 
sent. Faces,  hair,  and  dresses  are  in  wild 
disorder.  The  head-gear  particularly  is  most 
original ;  one  of  the  girls  has  just  a  large  bunch 
of  mountain-ash  berries  in  her  black  tangled 
hair,  another  has  made  herself  a  helmet  of  ferns, 
a  third  has  fixed  a  large  red  toad-stool  on  a 
stick,  holding  it  up  like  an  umbrella.  Tania 
looks  like  a  little  bacchante,  with  a  long  branch 
of  wild  hops  tied  round  her  head,  its  yellowish 
green  leaves  mixing  with  her  brown  hair ;  her 
cheeks  are  glowing  and  her  eyes  sparkling.  Her 
brother  calls  her  a  gipsy  queen. 

However,  the  home-drive  is  very  quiet,  as 
everybody  feels   tired,  but  Tania  lies  awake  a 


2  50  THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

long  time  that  evening  before  she  can  go  to 
sleep. 

Opposite  to  the  wood,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
manor,  was  the  garden,  which  went  down  to  a 
lake,  beyond  which  you  saw  green  fields  and 
meadows.  Here  and  there  some  miserable 
little  villages  peeped  out  among  the  green  sur- 
roundings— cottages  which  looked  more  like  dens 
of  wild  beasts  than  like  human  dwellings. 

The  government  of  Vitebsk  is  far  from  being 
so  fertile  as  the  black-earth -belt  in  Little  Russia. 
The  peasants  in  White  Russia  are  noted  for  their 
poverty.  The  Emperor  Nicholas  called  White 
Russia  a  penniless  beauty,  and  the  Tamboj  go- 
vernment a  rich  merchant-lady. 

In  the  midst  of  this  wild  country,  Palibino, 
with  its  massive  stone  walls,  its  peculiar  foreign 
style  of  architecture,  its  terraces  bardered  with 
roses,  its  large  hothouses  and  orangeries,  stands 
out  in  striking  contrast. 

Even  in  summer  it  is  a  very  calm  and  lonely 
place,  but  in  winter  the  country  seems  perfectly 
dead ;  all  is  covered  with  snow.  From  the 
window  you  see  nothing  but  an  endless  white 
plain.  For  many  hours  no  living  creature  ap- 
pears on  the  road,  only  at  rare  intervals  a  sledge, 
which  is  dragged  slowly  along  by  a  skinny  old 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  25  I 

horse.  Sometimes  at  night  the  wolves  come 
quite  near  to  the  manor.  Tania  remembers  a 
beautiful  winter  night ;  the  cold  was  so  intense 
that  it  almost  stopped  your  breath.  There  was 
no  moon,  but  the  snow  and  millions  of  large 
brilliant  stars  made  it  quite  light.  The  family 
was  assembled  in  the  large  drawing-room  ;  they 
had  had  their  tea  ;  the  children  had  not  yet  gone 
to  bed  ;  their  mother  was  playing  the  piano,  and 
their  father  smoking  and  playing  patience,  when 
Ilia,  the  valet,  appeared  at  the  door. 

'  What  is  the  matter  ? '  Ivan  Sergejevitsch 
asked. 

*  The  wolves  have  gathered  near  the  lake ;  I 
thought  perhaps  your  Excellence  might  like  to 
see  them  and  hear  them  howl.'  '^ 

The  children  got  very  excited,  and  were 
allowed  to  go  out  on  the  terrace  with  the  valet. 

First  there  was  deep  silence  for  some  mo- 
ments, but  at  length  a  long  trembling  howl  was 
heard ;  instantly  others  answered,  and  a  strange 
concert  began,  so  sad  and  gloomy  that  it  made 
you  feel  quite  melancholy.  Even  Polka,  the 
dog,  felt  very  uncomfortable,  drew  in  his  tail 
between  his  legs,  and  kept  close  to  the  children. 
A  nervous  shiver  seized  them  all,  and  they  hur- 
ried into  the  warm  cosy  room  again. 


VIII 

ANIUTA 

Shortly  after  the  Rajevskis  had  gone  to  live 
in  the  countryj  the  Polish  revolt  took  place,  and 
its  waves  were  bound  to  touch  Palibino,  which 
lay  on  the  border  between  Russia  and  Lithuania 
Most  of  the  wealthy  landowners  were  Poles. 
Several  of  these  were  more  or  less  compromised  ; 
some  had  their  property  confiscated,  and  nearly 
all  were  heavily  fined.  A  great  number  left 
their  homes  voluntarily  and  went  abroad. 
During  the  first  years  which  succeeded  the  revolt, 
there  were  scarcely  any  young  people  in  these 
parts.  Only  children  and  old  people  were  left 
■ — poor  timid  creatures  who  were  afraid  of  their 
own  shadows ;  besides  a  few  civil  officials, 
merchants,  and  small  proprietors. 

Under  these  circumstances,  life  in  the  country 
could  not  be  cheerful  to  a  young  girl  like 
Aniuta,  especially  as  she  did  not  care  for  any  of 


THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI  253 

the  pleasures  and  pastimes  which  country  Hfe 
can  offer.  Her  whole  education  had  aimed  at 
making  her  a  shining  star  in  society.  From 
her  seventh  year  she  used  to  be  the  queen  of  the 
children's  balls  in  the  large  towns  where  her 
parents  lived,  while  her  father  was  in  active 
service.  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  was  proud  of  his 
daughter's  triumphs ;  he  used  to  say,  *  Wait  till 
Aniuta  is  presented  at  Court,  she  will  soon  turn 
the  heads  of  all  the  Grand  Dukes.'  Of  course, 
this  was  only  a  joke,  but  unfortunately  the 
children,  especially  Aniuta  herself,  took  it  in 
real  earnest. 

Aniuta  was  a  fine  girl,  tall  and  shapely,  with 
delicate  complexion  and  fair  curly  hair ;  she 
might  almost  be  called  a  positive  beauty ; 
besides,  she  had  a  peculiar  charm  of  manners, 
and  was  herself  quite  aware  that  she  would  be 
able  to  lead  in  any  society,  if  she  chose.  Under 
these  circumstances,  she  thought  it  dreadful  to 
waste  her  time  in  the  dull  solitude  of  Palibino. 

Now  and  then  she  would  go  to  her  father 
with  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  reproach  him  for 
keeping  her  imprisoned  in  the  country.  The 
first  time  he  answered  with  a  smile  and  a  joke, 
but  when  she  repeated  her  complaint,  he  ex- 
plained  to  her  that,  under  the  present  difficult 


254  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

circumstances,  it  was  the  landowner's  duty  to 
remain  on  his  property,  if  he  did  not  want  to  be 
ruined.  Aniuta  could  say  nothing  in  reply,  she 
only  felt  that  these  reasons  did  not  make  life 
pleasanter  to  her,  and  that  she  was  wasting  the 
young  years  which  would  never  come  back 
again.  So  she  shut  herself  up  and  cried 
bitterly. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  used  to  send  his  wife  and 
eldest  daughter  to  St  Petersburg  once  a  year, 
during  the  winter  season,  to  spend  a  month  or 
six  weeks  with  his  sister-in-law ;  but  these  visits 
were  expensive,  and  scarcely  of  any  use.  They 
only  increased  Aniuta's  thirst  for  pleasures 
without  satisfying  it.  Serious  interests  were  out 
of  the  question  in  the  circle  where  they  moved, 
and  no  acceptable  *  parti '  had  presented  itself  as 
yet. 

These  few  weeks  in  the  capital  went  so  fast, 
that  Aniuta  had  scarcely  begun  thoroughly  to 
enjoy  herself  when  she  had  to  leave  town  and 
return  to  solitude  at  home,  where  she  spent  her 
time  in  regretting  past  pleasures,  and  in  dream- 
ing of  future  triumphs. 

In  order  to  find  some  occupation  for  her 
restless  mind,  she  would  take  now  one  hobby, 
now   another,   and    the   other   members   of  the 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  255 

family  would  generally  join  her  in  her  projects, 
as  they  brought  some  life  and  change  into  the 
general  dulness. 

But  nobody  clung  to  her  with  more  intense 
interest  and  sympathy  than  Tania,  who  admired 
her  sister  immensel)^,  although  her  love  was 
mixed  with  the  kind  of  jealousy  one  feels 
secretly,  almost  unconsciously,  of  very  near  and 
dear  relations,  whom  one  wishes  to  resemble  in 
every  way. 

Aniuta's  first  besetting  mania  was  novel- 
reading,  and  she  was  particularly  fond  of  his- 
torical novels  about  the  times  of  chivalry. 
They  were  quite  a  revelation  to  her,  and  her 
lively  imagination  revelled  in  this  marvellous 
and  romantic  world,  and  applied  its  ideas  to 
herself  and  her  surroundings.  She  could 
easily  fancy  herself  a  heroine  of  romance,  and 
Palibino  an  old  mediaeval  castle,  and  she  always 
dated  her  letters  from  *  Chateau  Palibino.' 

There  was  a  room  at  the  top  of  a  tower 
which  was  never  used  ;  Aniuta  had  it  cleansed 
from  the  dust  and  cobwebs  of  years,  the  walls 
covered  with  ancient  tapestry,  and  decorated 
with  arms  from  the  lumber-room  ;  and  she  made 
it  her  own  private  residence.  Her  slender  figure 
with  the  tight-fitting  white  dress,  and  her  long 


256  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

fair  hair,  were  very  suitable  for  a  noble  damsel 
of  the  middle  ages.  There  she  would  sit  in  her 
tower,  bending  over  her  frame  and  embroidering 
the  family  coat  of  arms  in  beads  and  gold 
thread,  now  and  then  casting  glances  down  the 
road  looking  out  for  the  hero  of  her  dreams. 

'  Soeur  Anne,  sceur  Anne,  ne  vois-tu  rien  venir? 
Je  ne  vois  que  la  terre  qui  poudroit  et  I'herbe  qui  verdoit?' 

However,  instead  of  the  expected  knight,  she 
only  sees  the  Ispravnik  and  some  excise- 
officers,  or  an  old  Jew  who  comes  to  buy  cattle 
or  whisky  at  Palibino. 

At  last,  '  soeur  Anne '  got  tired  of  waiting  for 
her  hero,  and  her  romantic  fit  passed  as  suddenly 
as  it  had  begun. 

One  day  a  very  sentimental  book,  '  Harold,' 
by  Bulwer  Lytton,  fell  into  her  hands.  The  story 
runs  thus : — 

After  the  battle  of  Hastings,  Edith  finds 
the  dead  body  of  her  lover,  King  Harold, 
among  those  slain  on  the  battle-field.  Shortly 
before  his  death  he  had  committed  perjury,  and 
he  died  without  time  for  repentance  ;  so  his  soul 
is  condemned  to  eternal  punishment. 

From  that  day  Edith  disappears  ;  nobody  ever 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  257 

hears  from  her,  she  is  dead  to  all.  Many  years 
pass,  and  her  name  is  almost  forgotten. 

But  on  a  distant  shore,  amidst  mountains  and 
wild  forests,  is  a  convent,  well  known  for  the 
severity  of  its  order.  Among  the  nuns  is  one 
who  has  made  a  vow  never  to  speak,  and  who  is 
venerated  by  the  whole  convent  for  her  charity. 
She  never  allows  herself  any  rest ;  prayers  fill  up 
most  of  her  time  when  she  is  not  nursing  the  sick 
or  assisting  the  needy.  Wherever  there  is  a  dy- 
ing person  she  is  found  at  the  bedside  imprinting 
the  parting  kiss  on  his  forehead  with  her  sealed 
bloodless  lips. 

Nobody  knows  who  she  is  or  whence  she  came. 
Twenty  years  ago  a  woman  in  a  black  cloak 
knocked  at  the  convent  gate,  and  after  a  long 
secret  interview  with  the  Abbess,  she  remained 
there  for  ever.  Now  her  last  hour  is  at  hand. 
All  the  nuns  gather  around  her  deathbed. 

The  priest  enters.  With  the  power  conferred 
on  him  by  our  Lord,  he  dispenses  the  dying 
nun  from  her  vow,  and  exhorts  her  to  confess 
who  she  is,  and  what  is  the  particular  sin  that 
weighs  on  her  mind. 

The  nun  makes  an  effort  to  sit  up  in  her  bed. 
The  long  silence  has  paralysed  her  lips,  it  seems 
as  if  she  had  lost  the  gift  of  speech.     For  a  few 


258  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

moments  her  mouth  moves  convulsively  without 
producing  any  audible  sound.  But  obeying  her 
confessor's  command,  she  succeeds  at  last,  though 
her  voice,  having  been  mute  for  so  many  years, 
sounds  hollow  and  unnatural. 

'  I  am  Edith, '  she  says,  '  I  am  the  bride  of 
Harold,  the  slain  king.' 

On  hearing  this  cursed  name  the  nuns  are 
seized  with  horror,  and  make  the  sign  of  the 
cross.  But  the  priest  says :  '  My  daughter,  it 
was  a  great  sinner  you  loved  here  on  earth.  King 
Harold  is  condemned  by  the  Church,  our  holy 
Mother,  and  he  can  never  find  forgiveness — he  is 
burning  for  ever  in  hell.  But  God  has  seen  your 
long  atonement  and  taken  pity  on  your  tears  of 
repentance.  Go  in  peace  !  in  Paradise  you  will 
find  another  immortal  bridegroom.' 

A  sudden  flush  appears  on  Edith's  waxen 
cheeks. 

'  What  is  Paradise  to  me  without  Harold  ! ' 
she  exclaims.  '  If  Harold  has  not  found  forgive- 
ness, may  God  never  call  me  to  His  Paradise  !' 

'ГЬе  nuns  are  horror-stricken,  but  the  dying 
woman  makes  a  superhuman  effort ;  she  starts 
from  her  couch  and  falls  on  her  knees  in  front  of 
the  crucifix. 

*  Almighty  God  ! '   she  bursts  out,  '  for  some 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  259 

hours'  torments  suffered  by  Thy  Son  Thou  hast 
taken  the  burden  of  sin  from  humanity.  But 
I  have  suffered  a  slow,  torturing  death  for  twenty 
years.  Thou  knowest  my  sufferings,  Thou  hast 
seen  them.  If  they  have  gained  me  Thy  mercy, 
forgive  Harold  !  Give  me  a  token  before  I  die 
— while  we  say  the  Lord's  prayer,  allow  the  light 
in  front  of  the  crucifix  to  kindle  of  itself,  and  I 
shall  know  that  Harold  has  found  salvation. ' 

The  priest  says  the  Lord's  prayer  slowly  and 
distinctly  ;  the  nuns  repeat  the  words  in  a  low 
voice.  They  all  feel  deep  pity  for  the  unhappy 
Edith,  and  each  of  them  would  gladly  sacrifice 
her  own  life  to  save  Harold's  soul.  Edith  lies 
stretched  on  the  floor ;  her  death-struggle  has 
begun  ;  the  last  flickering  life  is  concentrated  in 
her  eyes,  which  stare  fixedly  on  the  image  of 
Christ. 

The  light  remains  unkindled. 

The  priest  has  finished  his  prayer,  and  adds 
his  Amen  in  a  melancholy  tone. 

No  miracle  !     No  forgiveness  for  Harold  ! 

Edith's  lips  murmur  and  curse,  and  her  life  is 
gone. 

This  book  marked  a  revolution  in  Aniuta's 
inner  life.    For  the  first  time  she  put  the  question 


2бО  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

to  herself:  '  Is  there  a  future  Hfe,  or  does  death 
put  an  end  to  everything  ?  Can  two  lovers  meet 
in  another  world  and  recognise  each  other  ? ' 

With  passionate  energy  she  now  took  up  this 
question,  as  if  she  were  the  first  who  had  ever 
asked  it,  and  she  felt  as  if  she  could  not  live  unless 
she  had  an  answer.  And  this  crisis  in  Aniuta's 
mind  threw  its  reflection  on  her  younger  sister. 

It  was  a  beautiful  summer  evening  at  sunset, 
the  air  was  delightful,  and  through  the  open  win- 
dows came  the  scent  of  roses  and  new-mown 
hay  ;  from  the  farm  yard  one  heard  distant  voices 
and  lowing  of  cattle — all  the  sounds  that  fill  the 
air  on  a  summer  evening  in  the  country.  Tania 
was  ten  years  old  then,  and  she  felt  very  happy. 
She  had  escaped  a  few  moments  from  her  gover- 
ness's superintendence,  and  rushed  up  tothe  top  of 
the  tower  to  see  what  her  sister  was  doing. 

And  there  on  the  sofa,  with  floating  hair,  on 
which  the  parting  sunbeams  are  shining,  lies 
Aniuta,  crying  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 

Tania,  frightened  to  death,  cries  out :  '  But, 
dearest  Aniuta,  whatever  is  the  matter?'  No 
answer. 

Aniuta  kept  silent  a  long  while  ;  at  last  she 
said  :  '  You  are  too  young  to  understand  ;  I  don't 
cry  over  myself,  but  over  all  men.     You  are  a 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  26 1 

child,  you  cannot  think  of  such  serious  matters. 
I  have  been  a  child  too,  but  this  terrible,  this 
wonderful  book  has  made  me  look  more  deeply 
into  the  enigma  of  life,  it  has  made  me  see  how 
false  and  frivolous  the  things  are  for  which  we 
live.  The  most  glorious  happiness,  the  warmest 
love — all  ends  in  death.  And  what  awaits  us  on 
the  other  side — if  anything  awaits  us  at  all — we 
don't  know,  we  shall  never  know  here  !  Dread- 
ful !  awful ! ' 

She  burst  into  tears  again,  and  buried  her  head 
in  a  cushion. 

All  this  would  probably  have  made  a  grown- 
up person  smile,  but  Tania  was  half  dead  with 
terror,  awed  by  the  deep  thoughts  that  filled 
Aniuta's  mind.  All  the  beauty  of  the  evening 
was  gone  for  her,  and  she  felt  ashamed  to  have 
been  so  gay. 

'  But  we  know  there  is  a  God,  and  we  shall  go 
to  him  after  death,'  she  tried  to  object. 

Aniuta  looked  into  her  face  with  a  gentle,  for- 
bearing smile,  just  like  an  old,  experienced  person. 

'Oh,  yes,  you  have  your  pure  and  innocent 
faith !  We  won't  talk  any  more  about  it/  she 
said,  in  a  melancholy  tone,  but,  at  the  same  time, 
with  such  an  expression  of  conscious  superiority, 
that  Tania  felt  ashamed  of  herself. 


2б2  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

The  following  days  Aniuta  went  about  in  a 
sad  but  gentle  mood,  looking  as  if  she  had 
resigned  all  worldly  pleasures.  What  was  the 
use  of  loving,  longing,  and  hoping  for  anything, 
if  death  put  an  end  to  it  all  ? ' 

Novels  were  done  with  now ;  Aniuta  hated 
them.  She  took  up  the  '  Imitation  of  Christ,' 
and  resolved  to  follow  the  example  of  Thomas  к 
Kempis,  and  to  kill  her  doubts  by  self-torment 
and  resignation. 

She  was  kind  and  indulgent  to  everybody  ;  but 
it  made  Tania  quite  sad  to  see  this  expression  on 
her  sister's  face. 

Aniuta's  pious  mood  was  respected  by  those 
surrounding  her ;  they  treated  her  with  gentle 
consideration,  like  an  invalid  or  a  person  who  has 
had  a  great  sorrow.  Only  the  governess  shrugged 
her  shoulders  incredulously,  and  her  father  made 
a  joking  remark  about  her  '  air  tenebreux,'  as  he 
called  it.  But  Aniuta  received  his  joke  with 
calm  resignation,  and  she  answered  the  governess 
with  a  politeness  that  aggravated  her  more  than 
Aniuta's  former  impudence.  Tania  felt  miser- 
able to  see  her  sister  like  that,  and  no  longer 
enjoyed  anything  herself;  at  the  same  time,  she 
was  ashamed  at  her  own  want  of  depth,  and 
secretly  envied  Aniuta  her  deep,  strong  character. 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  263 

However,  this  mood  did  not  last  long.  Elena 
Paulovna's  birthday,  the  5  th  of  September,  was 
approaching ;  it  was  always  celebrated  as  a 
great  festival.  All  the  neighbours  for  more  than 
thirty  miles  round — about  a  hundred  persons — 
came  to  Palibino,  and  some  special  entertain- 
ment used  to  be  given  that  day — fireworks, 
tableaux  vivants,  or  theatricals. 

Elena  Paulovna  was  very  fond  of  theatricals, 
and  was  a  very  talented  actress  herself.  That 
year,  a  small  stage  had  been  built  at  Palibino, 
with  scenery,  wings,  curtain,  etc.  In  the  neigh- 
bourhood were  some  good  amateur  actors,  who 
were  always  ready  to  take  part.  Elena  Pau- 
lovna did  not  think  it  proper  to  show  too  much 
interest  in  the  matter  herself,  for  she  wished 
people  to  suppose  that  it  was  all  got  up  for  the 
sake  of  her  grown-up  daughter.  And  now  it 
was  rather  awkward  that  Aniuta  had  worked 
herself  up  into  this  saintly  mood  !  So  she  began 
by  degrees,  very  carefully,  to  hint  at  the  forth- 
coming festival.  Aniuta  did  not  yield  at  once  ; 
at  first  she  even  showed  great  contempt  for  the 
afTair.  *  So  much  trouble  !  What's  the  use  of 
it  ? '  But  at  last  she  gave  way,  with  the  air  of 
one  yielding  to  persuasion. 

The  difficult  thing  was  to  find  a  suitable  play, 


2б4  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

amusing,  yet  not  too  free,  and  which  did  not 
require  too  elaborate  accessories.  At  last  the 
choice  fell  upon  '  Les  ceufs  de  Perette,'  a  French 
vaudeville. 

It  was  the  first  time  Aniuta  had  acted,  and  of 
course  she  had  the  most  important  part.  The 
rehearsals  began,  and  she  showed  an  astonishing 
talent  for  acting. 

And  now,  all  of  a  sudden,  her  fear  of  death,  her 
struggle  between  faith  and  doubt,  her  anxiety 
about  the  uncertain  '  Hereafter,'  vanished.  From 
morning  till  night  her  clear  voice  was  heard 
throughout  the  house,  singing  French  couplets. 

After  Elena  Paulovna's  birthday,  Aniuta 
resumed  her  tears,  but  they  were  shed  for  a  very 
different  reason  now.  She  wept  because  her 
father  would  not  consent  to  her  ardent  wish  to 
go  to  a  dramatic  training  school  ;  she  now  felt 
that  it  was  her  vocation  in  life  to  become  an 
actress. 


IX 

A    NIHILIST 

At  the  time  Aniuta  Rajevski  passed  through 
her  romantic  and  ascetic  crises,  the  young 
generation  in  Russia  was  seized  by  very  dif- 
ferent aspirations  and  ideals.  However,  the 
Rajevskis  Hved  so  far  away  from  the  focus  of 
new  thought,  that  it  took  a  long  time  before  the 
waves  of  the  uproar  reached  their  peaceful  home. 
When  this  happened  at  last,  Aniuta  at  once  fell 
a  prey  to  them. 

How  and  when  the  new  spirit  made  its  entry 
at  Palibino  would  be  difficult  to  say.  Before 
the  Rajevskis  were  aware  of  it,  the  fermentation 
came  nearer  and  nearer,  and  undermined  the 
pillars  of  their  calm  patriarchal  existence.  The 
danger  did  not  come  from  one  side  only,  it 
seemed  to  be  everywhere. 

Between  the  Sixties  and  Seventies  we  may  say 


2бб  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

that  all  intelligent  circles  in  Russia  were  taken 
up  by  one  great  conflict — the  family-conflict 
between  the  old  and  the  young.  Parents  and 
children  were  at  variance,  not  about  property 
or  other  practical  matters,  but  exclusively  about 
theories  and  abstract  questions — 'their  views  did 
not  agree.'  It  was  only  that,  but  that  'only' 
was  sufficient  to  make  children  desert  their 
homes  and  parents  repudiate  their  children. 

It  became  an  epidemic,  especially  among 
young  girls,  to  run  away  from  home.  In  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  Palibino,  fortunately  no 
such  thing  had  occurred,  but  it  was  rumoured 
now  from  one  place,  now  from  another,  that  a 
daughter  had  run  away,  either  to  study  abroad 
or  to  join  the  Nihilists  in  St.  Petersburg. 

It  was  said  that  somewhere  in  the  capital  a 
certain  mysterious  community  existed  —  the 
terror  of  parents  and  teachers — which  was  said 
to  admit  all  young  girls  who  wished  to  leave 
their  homes.  Young  people  of  both  sexes  were 
supposed  to  live  there  in  perfect  equality.  No 
servants  were  allowed ;  ladies  had  to  scrub  the 
floors  and  work  with  their  own  hands.  Of  course 
none  of  the  persons  who  spread  these  reports 
had  ever  set  eyes  on  the  community,  and  no- 
body   knew   where    it    was,  nor   how    it    could 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  26/ 

possibly  exist  in  the  face  of  the  police,  and  yet 
scarcely  anybody  doubted  its  existence. 

By  and  by  the  tokens  of  the  time  began  to 
appear  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Palibino. 

The  priest  of  the  parish,  father  Phillip,  had 
a  son  who  had  been  the  joy  of  his  parents  by 
reason  of  his  obedience  and  blameless  behaviour. 
But  he  had  scarcely  ended  his  studies  at  the 
Seminary,  with  splendid  testimonials,  when  this 
quiet  inoffensive  youth  suddenly  came  out  a 
refractory  son.  He  flatly  refused  to  take  holy 
orders,  though  he  needed  only  to  stretch  out  his 
hand  to  get  a  good  living.  Even  his  grace  the 
bishop  sent  for  him  and  exhorted  him  not  to 
leave  the  church,  hinting  very  clearly  that  it  only 
depended  upon  himself  to  become  a  parish  priest 
in  one  of  the  richest  counties.  It  is  true,  he 
would  have  to  marry  one  of  the  late  priest's 
daughters.  This  was  an  old  custom,  the  parish 
being  looked  upon  as  the  bride's  portion.  But 
not  even  this  attractive  bait  tempted  the  young 
man;  he  preferred  to  go  to  St.  Petersburg  and 
enlist  as  a  student  at  the  University,  though  he 
would  have  to  live  there  at  his  own  expense, 
which  was  almost  tantamount  to  starving. 

Poor  father  Phillip  complained  bitterly  of  his 
son's  folly;  he  would  have  put  up  with  it,  how- 


2б8  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

ever,  if  he  had  chosen  to  study  law,  which  would 
have  been  the  most  profitable  career  from  a 
practical  point  of  view.  But  instead  of  this  the 
young  man  chose  natural  science,  and  came  home 
the  first  time  he  had  holidays  full  of  such  mad 
ideas,  that  men  were  descended  from  monkeys, 
and  that  it  had  been  proved  by  Professor 
Setchenof  that  there  was  no  soul,  only  '  reflex 
movement,'  so  that  father  Phillip  was  horrified, 
and  had  recourse  to  holy  water,  with  which  he 
sprinkled  his  son. 

In  former  years,  when  the  young  man  spent 
his  holidays  at  home,  he  never  neglected  to 
appear  at  Palibino  on  birthdays,  and  to  show  his 
respect  to  the  Rajevskis ;  at  dinner-parties  he 
would  take  his  seat  at  the  bottom  of  the  table,  as 
became  his  position,  and  do  justice  to  the  fare 
without  mixing  in  the  conversation. 

But  this  summer  all  was  changed.  At  the 
first  birthday  which  occurred  after  his  arrival,  he 
was  conspicuous  by  his  absence.  He  made  his 
appearance  on  another  day,  and  when  the  foot- 
man asked  what  he  wanted,  he  replied  that  he 
had  come  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  general. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsh  had  heard  various  reports 
about  the  young  nihilist,  and  it  had  not  escaped 
his  attention  that  Alexei  Philippovitsch  had  not 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  269 

turned  up  at  the  birthday  dinner,  although  of 
course  he  pretended  not  to  have  noticed  such 
an  unimportant  circumstance.  Now  he  felt 
annoyed  that  the  young  man  dared  to  come  and 
pay  him  a  visit  as  if  he  were  his  equal,*  and  he 
resolved  to  give  him  a  lesson.  So  he  ordered 
the  servant  to  tell  him  that '  the  General's  time 
for  receiving  petitions  or  business  communica- 
tions was  before  one  o'clock  in  the  morning.' 

The  faithful  Ilia  was  quite  equal  to  the 
occasion,  and  delivered  the  message  in  the  spirit 
in  which  it  was  given.  However,  the  visitor  was 
not  in  the  least  abashed  by  this  rebuke,  and 
only  said,  '  Will  you  please  give  your  master  my 
respects,  and  tell  him  that  from  this  day  I  shall 
never  put  my  foot  inside  his  house.' 

Ilia  delivered  the  message,  and  we  can  imagine 
the  sensation  it  produced,  not  only  in  the 
Rajevski  family,  but  in  the  whole  neighbour- 
hood. 

But  worst  of  all  was  Aniuta's  behaviour.  As 
soon  as  she  heard  what  had  happened,  she 
rushed  into  her  father's  room,  flushed  and 
panting   with   emotion,   and    exclaimed,   '  Why 

*  The  Russian  clergy  forms  a  caste  by  itself,  and  stands  on  a 
rather  low  social  level ;  they  are  generally  treated  with  a  certain 
contempt. 


270  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

have  you  offended  Alexei  Philippovitsch,  father  ? 
It  is  very  bad,  it  is  undignified  to  treat  an  honest 
man  like  that ! '  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  stared  at 
his  daughter.  His  consternation  was  so  great, 
that  he  could  not  at  first  find  words  to  answer 
her  impertinence.  And  Aniuta's  courage  for- 
sook her  after  the  first  excitement,  so  that  she 
retired  hastily  to  her  own  room. 

After  having  recovered  from  his  amazement, 
and  thought  the  matter  well  over,  Ivan  Sergeje- 
vitsch came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  best  plan 
would  be  not  to  attach  much  importance  to  his 
daughter's  behaviour,  but  to  make  fun  of  it.  So 
at  dinner  he  sought  an  opportunity  of  telling 
a  story  about  a  princess  who  undertook  to 
make  herself  the  champion  of  a  ploughboy,  and 
of  course  both  were  held  up  to  ridicule.  Ivan 
Sergejevitsch  was  a  past-master  in  ridicule,  and 
the  children  used  to  dread  his  sarcasms.  But 
this  time  Aniuta  listened  calmly  and  coolly  to 
her  father's  story,  with  a  mixed  expression  of 
indignation  and  defiance.  And  as  a  further 
protest  againt  the  offence  to  Alexei  Philip- 
povitsch, she  began  to  seek  every  opportunity 
of  meeting  him. 

Stephen,  the  coachman,  astonished  his  fellow- 
servants  by  telling  them  that  he  had  seen  Miss 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  27 1 

Aniuta  walking  alone  with  the  young  man  in 
the  wood. 

'  It  was  great  fun  to  see  them  ;  Miss  Aniuta 
looked  down  all  the  time,  and  didn't  say  any- 
thing, only  now  and  then  she  would  swing  her 
sunshade  up  and  down ;  he  was  striding  along 
on  his  stilt-legs — ^just  like  a  crane,  talking  as 
fast  as  he  could  and  gesticulating  with  his  arms ; 
then  he  pulled  an  old  torn  book  out  of  his 
pocket  and  began  to  read  to  her — as  if  he  was 
giving  her  a  lesson  ! ' 

Certainly  this  youth  was  very  unlike  the 
prince  of  romance,  or  the  mediaeval  knight  of 
whom  Aniuta  had  dreamt.  His  long,  un- 
shapely figure,  thin  neck  and  pale  face,  his 
reddish  bristling  hair,  large  coarse  hands,  and 
badly  trimmed  nails — all  this  could  not  make 
him  a  very  seductive  hero  to  a  young  girl 
with  aristocratic  habits  and  tastes.  So  it  was 
very  unHkely  that  Aniuta's  interest  in  him 
could  be  of  a  romantic  kind  ;  evidently  there 
was  something  else  which  attracted  her. 

And  so  it  was  indeed.  This  young  man  came 
direct  from  St  Petersburg,  and  brought  the 
very  newest  ideas  with  him.  Besides,  he  had 
been  fortunate  enough  to  see  with  his  own  eyes 
— at  a  distance  only,  it  is  true — several  of  the 


2/2  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

great  men  to  whom  all  young  people  at 
that  time  looked  up  with  enthusiastic  admira- 
tion— Tschernyschefsky,  Dobroljodof,  Sljeptsef. 
This  was  quite  sufficient  to  render  his  own 
person  interesting  and  attractive.  Moreover, 
through  him  Aniuta  could  get  several  books 
which  otherwise  she  would  never  have  seen. 
At  Palibino  only  the  most  solid  and  respected 
periodicals  were  admitted,  La  Revue  des  deux 
Mojides,  The  Athenceum^  The  Russian  Messenger. 
As  a  great  concession  to  public  opinion,  Ivan 
Sergejevitsch  had  been  persuaded  to  subscribe 
to  the  Epocha,  Dostojevsky's  periodical.  But 
now  Aniuta  had  found  means  to  get  reading  of  a 
very  different  kind  ;  periodicals  of  which  every 
new  number  was  considered  the  great  event  of 
the  day.  Once  even  her  new  friend  got  her  a 
number  of  Herzen's  prohibited  weekly  paper, 
Kolokol  (The  Bell). 

It  would  be  unjust  to  accuse  Aniuta  of 
appropriating  indiscriminately  all  the  new  ideas 
preached  by  the  nihilist.  Many  of  them  revolted 
her,  she  thought  them  much  too  extreme,  and 
censured  them  sharply.  However,  Alexei's  con- 
versation, and  the  reading  he  brought  her, 
pushed  her  on  and  on,  and  every  day  she  was 
carried  further  towards  his  own  views. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  273 

xA.s  autumn  went  on  the  young  student  fell 
out  so  completely  with  his  father,  that  he  was 
asked  to  go  away,  and  not  to  come  again  next 
vacation.  In  the  mean  time,  the  seed  he  had  sown 
in  Aniuta's  mind  kept  growing  and  thriving. 

There  was  a  thorough  change  in  her  whole 
appearance  ;  she  wore  a  plain  black  dress  with  a 
white  collar,  and  her  hair  gathered  into  a  net. 
Balls  and  similar  entertainments  were  treated 
with  contempt.  In  the  morning  she  called  in 
poor  children  and  taught  them  to  read,  and 
when  she  met  a  peasant  woman  on  her  walks 
she  would  stop  and  talk  kindly  to  her. 

The  most  important  change  was,  that  Aniuta, 
who  used  to  hate  anything  that  looked  like 
serious  study,  had  now  a  perfect  mania  for 
learned  books.  Instead  of  squandering  her 
pocket-money  on  frivolity  and  useless  trinkets, 
she  would  send  for  cases  full  of  books,  such  as 
'  The  Physiology  of  Life,'  '  The  History  of 
Civilisation,'  etc. 

One  day  she  went  to  her  father,  and  startled 

him  by  the  request  that  he  would  allow  her  to  go 

to  St.  Petersburg  to  study.     Ivan  Sergejevitsch 

at  first  tried  to  turn  it  off  with  a  laugh,  as  he  had 

done  when  she  had  asked  him  to   let  her  live  in 

town. 

S 


274  '^11  к   SISTERS   RAjEVSKl 

However,  this  time  she  was  not  to  be  turned 
off.  Neither  jokes  nor  sarcasms  had  any  effect. 
She  insisted  with  passionate  firmness  that  though 
her  father  might  feel  obliged  to  remain  on  his 
property,  there  was  no  reason  why  she  should  be 
chained  to  the  country,  where  she  could  find 
neither  occupation  nor  pleasure. 

At  last  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  grew  angry  and  fired 
up  :  'If  you  don't  understand  that  it  is  the  duty 
of  every  decent  young  girl  to  remain  with  her 
parents  till  she  marries,  I  am  not  going  to  waste 
my  time  in  arguing  with  such  a  silly  fool  ! ' 

Aniuta  saw  that  it  was  no  use  insisting ;  but 
from  that  moment  her  relations  to  her  father  be- 
came very  strained,  and  their  mutual  resentment 
grew  bitterer  everyday.  They  only  met  at  dinner, 
and  then  they  scarcely  spoke  to  one  another,  or  if 
they  spoke  there  was  a  sharp  sting  in  every  word. 

In  fact,  there  was  now  a  deep  division  in  this 
family.  The  governess  was  a  bitter  antagonist  of 
the  new  ideas  ;  she  used  to  call  Aniuta  a  Nihilist 
and  a  Progressist,  and  these  nicknames  had  a 
peculiarly  sharp  accent  in  her  mouth.  When  her 
instinct  told  her  that  there  was  something  extra- 
ordinary going  on  in  Aniuta's  mind,  she  at  once 
suspected  her  of  criminal  intentions — of  running 
away  from  home  to  marry  Alexei  Philippovitsch, 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKT  275 

or  to  join  the  ill- famed  mysterious  community. 
Therefore  she  took  upon  herself  to  spy  out  all 
her  steps.  And  Aniuta,  feeling  that  she  was 
suspected,  tried  to  mystify  her  still  more  by  her 
manners  and  appearance. 

Elena  Paulovna  was  the  only  member  of  the 
family  who  pretended  not  to  notice  what  was 
going  on  ;  she  always  tried  to  smoothe  matters 
down,  and  to  reconcile  everybody, 

Tania  was  thirteen  by  this  time,  and,  of  course, 
the  warlike  disposition  that  had  taken  hold  of 
the  family  inevitably  exercised  a  bad  effect  upon 
her.  The  governess  now  persisted  in  protecting 
her  pupil  from  the  '  Nihilist,'  as  if  she  were  pest- 
smitten,  and  this  constant  supervision  exasperated 
Tania.  She  was  aware  that  Aniuta's  mind  was 
filled  with  new  and  remarkable  interests,  and  she 
was  dying  to  know  what  they  were  about.  When- 
ever she  managed  to  rush  up  a  moment  to  her 
sister's  room  she  found  her  at  her  writing-table ; 
but  Aniuta  would  never  tell  what  she  was  writ- 
ing, as  she  had  been  scolded  more  than  once  by 
the  governess  for  not  only  going  astray  herself 
but  for  tempting  Tania  to  do  wrong  too.'  Tania, 
dear,  do  go  away  now,'  she  would  say.  *  If  Mal- 
vina  Jakovlevna  catches  you  here,  there  will  be 
a  row  again,  you  know  ! '    And  Tania  went  back 


27б  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

to  the  schoolroom  very  cross  with  her  governess, 
because  it  was  her  fault  that  Aniuta  would  never 
tell  her  anything.  It  became  more  difficult  every 
day  for  the  poor  Englishwoman  to  get  on  with 
her  pupil. 

From  the  conversation  she  overheard,  Tania 
had  just  gathered  some  such  notions  as  that  it 
was  out  of  fashion  for  young  people  to  obey  their 
elders,  and  this  of  course  weakened  her  own 
respect  for  discipline.  Now  quarrels  with  her 
governess  occurred  daily,  until,  at  last,  after  an 
unusually  excited  scene,  Malvina  Jakovlevna 
declared  that  she  was  not  going  to  stay  any 
longer  with  the  Rajevskis. 

As  this  threat  had  been  repeated  so  often,  Tania 
did  not  take  much  notice  of  it.  This  time,  how- 
ever, it  proved  to  be  serious.  The  governess  on 
her  side  had  gone  too  far  to  retract  with  honour, 
and  on  the  other  side  everybody  had  become  so 
sick  of  the  constant  scenes  and  quarrels  that 
Tania's  parents  did  not  attempt  to  retain  her, 
hoping  that  perhaps  the  house  might  become 
quieter  when  she  was  gone. 

But  up  to  the  last  moment  Tania  did  not 
believe  that  her  governess  was  really  going. 


X 


THE  GOVERNESS  LEAVES.     ANIUTA'S 
AUTHORSHIP. 

The  large  old-fashioned  box  has  been  standing 
in  the  hall  from  early  morning.  On  the  top  of 
it  are  piled  up  baskets,  bags,  and  parcels,  the  in- 
dispensable battery  of  luggage,  without  which  no 
elderly  lady  can  go  on  a  journey.  The  carriage  is 
waiting  outside,  servants  are  running  to  and  fro, 
only  Ilia,  the  valet,  stands  motionless,  leaning 
against  the  wall ;  his  whole  attitude  expressing 
a  certain  contempt ;  he  does  not  *see  the  use  of 
making  all  this  fuss  for  such  an  unimportant 
event. 

The  whole  family  has  gathered  in  the  dining- 
room.  According  to  old  custom  Ivan  Serge- 
jevitsch  asks  everybody  to  sit  down  ;  master  and 
mistress  occupy  the  seats  of  honour,  the  servants 
fill  up  a  remote  corner,  modestly  sitting  down  on 
the  edge  of  their  chairs.    There  is  a  few  minutes' 


2/8  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

respectful  silence ;  all  feel  a  little  nervous  and 
solemn  at  this  moment  of  parting. 

At  last,  the  General  gives  the  signal  for  rising; 
he  goes  up  and  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross  be- 
fore the  saint,  all  follow  his  example,  after  which 
they  proceed  to  the  last  embraces  and  parting 
tears. 

Tania  kept  staring  at  her  governess,  towards 
whom  her  feelings  are  undergoing  a  sudden 
change ;  the  strong  woman  looks  aged  and 
worn ;  her  eyes,  those  *  thunderbolts,'  as  the 
children  used  to  call  them,  which  never  failed  to 
detect  the  smallest  offence,  are  now  red  and 
swollen  and  full  of  tears ;  her  lips  are  quivering 
with  emotion.  For  the  first  time  in  her  life 
Tania  pitied  her.  Malvina  clasps  her  in  one 
long  embrace,  and  kisses  her  with  a  tenderness 
she  would  never  have  expected. 

*  Don't  forget  me,  write  soon  ! '  It  is  a  very 
sad  thing  to  part  from  a  child  for  whom  you 
have  lived  so  many  years  ! '  she  sobs. 

And  Tania  clings  to  her  and  bursts  out  crying; 
her  heart  aches,  and  she  feels  as  if  the  loss  of 
her  governess  were  quite  irreparable,  and  as  if  it 
foreboded  general  dissolution.  And  then  her 
conscience  smites  her,  she  is  ashamed  of  her  own 
feelings  that  very  morning,  when  she  was  happy 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  279 

to  think  that  she  would  be  relieved  of  her  gover- 
ness's yoke.  *  It  serves  me  quite  right,  now  she 
is  going  to  leave  me  alone,  I  am  so  sorry  ;  I  would 
give  ever  so  much  to  make  her  stay,'  she  says  to 
herself,  and  cannot  tear  herself  away. 

At  last  the  governess  gets  into  the  carriage, 
and  Tania  hurries  up  stairs  to  the  corner-room, 
from  whence  she  has  a  view  down  the  long 
avenue  of  birches,  which  leads  from  the  manor 
to  the  high-road.  She  presses  her  face  against 
the  window,  and  her  eyes  follow  the  carriage  till 
it  is  out  of  sight.  The  feeling  of  her  own 
guilt  hurts  her.  '  She  loved  me,  she  would  have 
stayed  if  she  had  known  that  I  was  fond  of  her 
too.  Nobody  cares  for  me  now,  nobody!'  she 
thinks,  and  her  tears  begin  streaming  afresh. 

'  Are  you  crying  for  Malvina?'  her  brother  asks, 
as  he  runs  past  her,  and  looks  surprised  and  in- 
credulous. '  Leave  her  alone,  Fedia,  she  is  quite 
right,'  she  hears  one  of  her  aunts  say ;  it  is  her 
father's  sister,  whom  none  of  the  children  like, 
because  they  think  she  is  false.  Tania  does  not 
care  to  be  comforted  by  her,  and  impatiently 
shaking  off  the  hand  with  which  her  aunt  is 
gently  patting  her  shoulder,  she  rushes  to  the 
school-room,  but  seeing  it  empty  she  bursts  into 
a   fresh  fit  of  tears.     At  last  she  finds  a  little 


280  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

comfort  in  thinking  that  nobody  now  will  pre- 
vent her  from  being  with  her  sister  as  much  as 
she  pleases,  and  off  she  rushes  to  see  what 
Aniuta  is  doing. 

She  finds  her  pacing  up  and  down  the  large 
hall,  lost  in  her  own  thoughts,  which  are  evi- 
dently of  a  very  exciting  nature.  Tania  knows 
from  experience  how  difficult  it  is  to  get  hold  of 
her  attention  at  such  moments,  but  after  having 
waited  a  while  she  gets  impatient  and  tries  to 
rouse  her. 

'  Aniuta,  I  feel  so  sad,  lend  me  one  of  your 
books  to  read,'  she  says  in  a  pleading  voice.  No 
answer.  *  Aniuta,  what  are  you  thinking  of? ' 
Tania  says  at  last.  '  Now  do  stop  a  moment, 
there's  a  dear  ! ' 

'  You  are  much  too  young  to  hear  about  such 
things,'  is  the  contemptuous  reply. 

But  this  was  a  little  too  bad,  and  Tania  gets 
angry  at  last.  '  How  unkind  you  are  !  you  won't 
even  speak  to  me !  Now  Malvina  is  gone,  I 
thought  we  should  be  such  good  friends.  But 
if  you  drive  me  avv^ay,  I  shall  go,  and  I  shall 
neve?^,  never  love  you  again  ! ' 

And  Tania  runs  away  swallowing  her  tears, — 
but  suddenly  her  sister  calls  her  back.  In  her 
own  heart  Aniuta  is  dying  to  pour  out  all  that 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  28 1 

fills  her  mind,  and  as  there  is  nobody  else  she 
can  speak  to  she  contents  herself  with  Tania. 

'  Look  here/  she  says,  '  if  you  promise  to  be 
silent  as  the  grave  about  it,  I  will  tell  you  a  great 
secret.' 

Tania's  tears  stop  immediatelyj  her  resent- 
ment vanishes  instantly ;  of  course  she  vows 
silence,  and  is  very  curious  to  know  what  her 
sister  is  going  to  tell  her. 

'  Come  to  my  room ! '  Aniuta  says  solemnly, 
'  I  will  show  you  something — something  you  will 
never  guess.' 

And  she  takes  Tania  to  her  room,  and  to  the 
old  writing-table,  where  she  keeps  her  important 
papers.  Slowly  and  carefully  she  pulls  out  one 
of  the  drawers  and  takes  out  a  large  business- 
like envelope,  with  a  red  seal  and  stamped 
Epocha ;  it  is  addressed  to  Miss  Nikitischna 
Kusynin  (the  housekeeper,  who  adored  Aniuta, 
and  would  have  done  anything  for  her),  but  out 
of  the  large  envelope  Aniuta  takes  a  smaller  one 
addressed,  '  Miss  Anna  Ivanovna  Rajevski,' 
and  holds  out  a  letter  to  Tania,  written  in  a 
bold  firm  hand.     It  runs  as  follows  : — 

'Most  Honoured  Miss  Anna  Ivanovna 
— Your  most  kind  and  confidential  letter  filled 


282  THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

me  with  such  interest  that    I    read  your   story 
immediately. 

*  I  confess  I  began  it  with  a  secret  misgiving ; 
we  editors  often  have  the  sad  duty  of  crushing 
the  illusions  of  young  beginners  who  submit, 
their  first  literary  attempts  to  our  judgment,  and 
in  your  case  this  duty  would  have  appeared 
particularly  painful  to  me.  But  as  1  went  on, 
my  fear  vanished,  and  I  was  thoroughly  capti- 
vated by  the  youthful  freshness  and  the  warm, 
sincere  feeling  that  breathes  throughout  your 
story.  These  qualities  influenced  me  so  much  in 
your  favour,  that  I  fear  I  am  too  much  under 
the  spell  as  yet  to  enable  me  to  give  you 
an  impartial,  categorical  answer  to  your  ques- 
tion, "if  you  are  likely  to  become  a  great 
authoress." 

*  For  the  present,  all  I  can  say  is,  that  I  shall 
be  very  much  pleased  to  publish  your  story  in 
the  next  number  of  my  periodical.  In  reply  to 
your  question,  I  can  only  say,  write  and  work — 
time  must  do  the  rest. 

*  I  cannot  deny  that  your  story  is  too  naive  in 
certain  respects,  that  it  wants  finish,  and  that 
there  are  —  forgive  my  sincerity  —  faults  of 
grammar.  But  these  defects  are  of  small  con- 
sequence, and   you   will   get    over   them  if  you 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  283 

persevere  in  working.     The  general  impression 
is  decidedly  favourable. 

'  Therefore,  I  repeat,  write,  write !  I  should 
be  much  interested  if  you  could  find  an  oppor- 
tunity of  telling  me  something  about  your- 
self, your  age  and  your  surroundings.  All  this 
would  help  me  greatly  to  judge  of  your  gifts. — 
Yours  very  sincerely, 

*  DOSTOJEVSKY.' 

Tania  was  dumfounded,  the  characters  danced 
before  her  eyes.  The  name  of  Dostojevsky  was 
well  known  to  her ;  it  had  often  been  mentioned 
in  her  discussions  with  her  father.  She  knew  that 
he  was  one  of  the  most  prominent  Russian 
authors,  but  how  coidd  it  be  that  he  should  write 
to  Aniuta }  What  did  it  all  mean  ?  For  a 
moment  the  thought  flashed  through  her  mind 
that  Aniuta  was  joking.  She  stared  at  her  in 
mute  surprise,  and  Aniuta  enjoyed  it  thoroughly. 

*  Do  you  see,  do  you  see  ? '  she  exclaimed  at 
last,  and  her  voice  trembled  with  joyful  emotion, 
'  I  have  written  a  story  and  sent  it  to  Dostojev- 
sky, without  breathing  a  word  to  a  single  soul 
about  it.  And  you  see  he  approves  of  it,  and 
accepts  it  for  his  paper.  So  my  secret  dream  is 
fulfilled — I  am  an  authoress  ! " 


284  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

Tania  found  no  words  to  express  her  delight 
and  surprise ;  the  two  sisters  were  clasped  in  a 
fond  embrace,  they  smiled  with  tears  in  their 
eyes,  and  whispered  all  kind  of  follies  to  one 
another. 

Of  course  it  was  out  of  the  question  to  tell 
anybody  else  of  Aniuta's  success ;  her  mother 
would  be  terribly  frightened,  and  reveal  all  to 
her  husband,  and  in  his  eyes  the  step  Aniuta 
had  taken  would  be  a  downright  crime.  Poor 
Ivan  Sergejevitsch,  he  had  an  aversion  for  lady 
authors,  and  almost  thought  them  capable  of 
excesses  that  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with 
literature.  It  was,  indeed,  the  very  irony  of  fate 
that  he  should  be  the  father  of  an  authoress  ! 

He  had  only  known  one  '  blue-stocking/  he 
said,  the  Countess  Rostoptschin  (a  great  poetess). 
He  had  met  her  in  Moscow  at  the  time  when  she 
was  a  brilliant  and  celebrated  beauty,  and  had 
all  the  young  noblemen  at  her  feet,  himself 
amongst  the  number.  Many  years  later  he  saw 
her  again  abroad,  in  Baden-Baden,  at  the  green 
table.  '  I  could  not  believe  my  eyes,'  Ivan  Serge- 
jevitsch used  to  say  when  he  told  this  story, 
'  when  I  saw  the  countess  come  in,  followed  by 
a  host  of  vagabonds,  all  talking  and  joking  in 
the  most   familiar  way.     She   went   up   to   the 


THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  285 

gambling  table,  and  staked  one  sovereign  after 
another,  her  eyes  sparkling,  her  face  flushed,  and 
her  hair  in  disorder.  After  having  lost  her  last 
coin,  she  turned  round,  and  exclaimed  to  her 
followers  :  "  Eh  bien,  messieurs,  je  suis  videe ! 
Rien  ne  va  plus  ! — Come,  let  us  drown  our  grief 
in  champagne." 

*  There,  you  see  what  becomes  of  ladies  who 
take  up  pen  and  ink  ! ' 

So,  naturally,  Aniuta  was  not  impatient  to 
tell  her  father  of  her  literary  success.  But  the 
mystery  of  it  lent  a  peculiar  charm  to  her  debut 
in  her  new  career,  and  we  can  imagine  the 
delight  of  the  two  sisters  when,  some  weeks 
later,  the  Epocha  published  the  story,  *The  Dream,' 
by  Zuri  Orbjolof  (the  pseudonym  Aniuta  had 
chosen). 

The  heroine  of  the  story  is  a  young  girl  like 
herself,  educated  under  similar  circumstances  and 
surroundings ;  the  hero,  a  young  student  of  the 
modern  type,  whom  she  meets  one  evening,  and 
who  leaves  a  deep  impression  on  her  mind. 
However,  prejudice  and  conventionality  prevent 
her  from  betraying  her  feelings.  The  young  man 
goes  away.  Some  time  after  he  appears  to  her 
in  a  dream,  holding  out  before  her  beautiful 
images  of  a  happy  future,  in  which  she  sees  her- 


286  THE  SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

self  leading  an  active  life  at  his  side.  Then  he 
disappears,  with  these  words  :  '  All  this  you  have 
lost ! '  She  awakes  and  makes  up  her  mind  to 
go  and  seek  her  friend.  After  many  adventures, 
and  much  trouble,  she  finds  the  house  where  he 
used  to  live,  but  here  she  is  told  by  a  friend  of 
his  that  he  has  died  a  few  days  ago  of  typhoid 
fever.  She  also  hears  that,  in  his  delirium,  he 
has  sometimes  raved  about  a  young  girl. 

Lilienka  (the  young  girl)  returns  home,  but 
nobody  ever  knows  where  she  has  been.  She 
feels  certain  that  she  has  thrown  away  her  happi- 
ness through  her  own  fault,  and  dies  of  grief 
shortly  after. 

Aniuta's  first  success  encouraged  her  to  go  on, 
and  she  immediately  began  a  new  story  and 
finished  it  in  a  few  weeks.  Dostojevsky  was 
much  more  pleased  with  this  second  attempt 
than  with  the  first;  he  thought  it  riper. 

But  its  course  did  not  run  so  smooth.  The 
letter  from  Dostojevsky  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Ivan  Sergejevitsch,  and  now  the  storm  broke 
out! 

This  happened  on  the  5  th  of  September,  a 
memorable  day  in  the  annals  of  the  Kajevski 
family.  It  was  Elena  Paulovna's  birthday,  and 
a  large   circle  of  friends  were  assembled.      It 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  287 

happened  to  be  the  day  when  the  weekly  post 
came  to  Palibino.  The  housekeeper,  under 
whose  name  Aniuta  carried  on  her  correspond- 
ence, used  to  go  out  and  meet  the  postman  and 
take  out  the  letters  addressed  to  her  before  the 
bag  was  taken  to  the  General.  But  on  this  day 
she  was  busy  on  account  of  the  party,  and  the 
man  who  generally  fetched  the  post  had  been 
celebrating  his  mistress's  birthday  by  getting 
dead  drunk,  so  that  a  boy  had  had  to  be  sent  in 
his  stead,  and  he  did  not  know  anything  of  the 
arrangement  with  regard  to  the  secret  corre- 
spondence. In  this  way  the  letter  fell  into  the 
General's  hands  without  any  previous  examina- 
tion. 

The  first  thing  that  caught  Ivan  Sergejevitsch's 
eye  was  a  registered  letter  addressed  to  the 
housekeeper,  and  bearing  the  stamp  of  the 
Epocha,  What  could  it  mean  ?  He  sent  for 
the  housekeeper  and  ordered  her  to  open  the 
letter  in  his  presence. 

You  can  imagine — no,  it  would  be  impossible 
to  imagine  the  scene  that  ensued.  And  worst 
of  all! — in  this  letter  Dostojevsky  happened  to 
send  the  payment  for  the  two  stories — about  300 
rubles.  The  fact  that  his  daughter  received 
money  from  an  unknown  gentleman  appeared 


288  THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI 

to  the  General  so  shameful  and  offensive  that  he 
had  a  severe  attack  of  illness.  He  suffered  from 
heart-disease  and  from  gallstone,  and  the  doctors 
had  declared  that  strong  emotions  were  dan- 
gerous and  might  be  fatal  to  him.  The  whole 
family  therefore  dreaded  such  a  catastrophe. 
Now,  what  would  be  the  effect  of  this  awful 
shock?  and  in  presence  of  all  the  guests,  whose 
number  had  been  increased  on  this  occasion  by 
all  the  officers  from  the  nearest  garrison,  who 
had  brought  the  military  band  with  them. 

Dinner  was  over  long  ago,  and  the  young 
people  were  preparing  for  the  dance.  Aniuta 
was  all  smiles  and  amiability ;  she  knew  she 
would  be  the  queen  of  the  ball,  and  was  enjoying 
her  triumphs  in  anticipation. 

They  were  only  waiting  for  the  General's  ap- 
pearance to  begin. 

Suddenly  a  servant  hurries  up  to  Elena 
Paulovna,  telling  her  that  his  Excellency  is 
unwell  and  wants  her  to  come  to  his  study. 

There  is  a  general  suspense.  Elena  Paulovna 
disappears,  the  musicians  who  are  ready  to 
begin  playing  are  ordered  to  wait. 

Half  an  hour  passes,  the  guests  are  becoming 
uneasy.  At  last  Elena  Paulovna  comes  back, 
flushed  with  emotion,  but  trying  to  smile  and 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  289 

control  herself,  and  answering  all  anxious  ques- 
tions by  saying  that  Ivan  vSergejevitsch  is  a  little 
unwell,  and  asks  to  be  excused;  he  hopes  they 
will  begin  dancing  all  the  same. 

And  the  ball  commences. 

Aniuta  casts  frightened  glances  at  her  mother, 
and  reads  in  her  eyes  that  something  dreadful 
has  happened.  During  a  momentary  interval 
she  takes  her  into  a  corner  beseeching  her  to  tell 
what  is  the  matter. 

'What  have  you  done?  All  is  discovered,  your 
father  has  read  Dostojevsky's  letter,  and  he  is 
dying  of  shame  and  rage.'  And  poor  Elena 
Paulovna  tries  in  vain  to  keep  back  her  tears. 

Aniuta  is  pale  as  death,  and  her  mother  adds 
hurriedly,  '  For  heaven's  sake,  control  yourself ! 
remember  our  guests  !  What  a  delight  it  would 
be  to  them  to  get  such  food  for  gossip  !  Go  on — 
as  if  nothing  had  happened.* 

And  mother  and  daughter  continue  dancing 
the  whole  night,  both  nearly  fainting  with  fright 
in  thinking  of  the  storm  that  awaits  them  as 
soon  as  the  visitors  are  gone. 

And  terrible  it  was  indeed ! 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  had  locked  himself  up  in 
his  room,  and  nobody  was  admitted.  During 
the   pauses    Elena    Paulovna    and    Aniuta   had 


290  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

been  at  his  door  to  listen,  and  had  come  back  to 
the  party  in  awful  suspense,  thinking  that  he 
might  be  ill. 

When  the  house  was  quiet,  at  last,  he  called 
Aniuta,  and  the  outburst  of  his  anger  was 
dreadful. 

Amongst  all  he  said,  there  was  one  sentence 
which  imprinted  itself  for  ever  in  her  memory : 
'  Anything  may  be  expected  of  a  young  girl 
capable  of  entering  into  correspondence  with  an 
unknown  man,  and  of  taking  money  from  him 
without  her  parents'  knowledge  !  Nozv  you  sell 
your  work,  but  I  am  not  sure  that  some  day  you 
will  not  sell  yourself!' 

Poor  Aniuta  shrank  from  these  awful  words. 
She  felt  indeed  that  they  were  not  meant  in 
earnest,  but  her  father  spoke  with  such  con- 
viction, his  expression  was  so  angry,  and  at  the 
same  time  so  sad,  his  authority  still  so  great  in 
her  eyes,  that  for  a  moment  she  was  seized  with 
a  painful  doubt.  Had  she  deceived  herself? 
Had  she,  without  knowing  it,  done  something 
which  was  dreadfully  indecorous  ? 

As  usual,  after  such  domestic  scenes,  every- 
body looked  crestfallen.  The  servants  soon 
knew  all  about  it.  Ilia  had  been  eaves-dropping, 
as  was  his   praiseworthy  habit ;    he   had    over- 


THE   SlSf'^R^   RAJEVSKI  29 1 

heard  the  whole  conversation  between  Ivan  Ser- 
gejevitsch  and  Aniuta,  and  explained  it  in  his 
own  way. 

And,  of  course,  the  interesting  news  spread  all 
over  the  neighbourhood,  in  very  exaggerated 
proportions,  and  was  the  general  gossip  for  a 
long  time. 

By  degrees,  however,  the  storm  abated.  In 
the  Rajevski  family  a  phenomenon  was  noticed, 
which  is  not  unfrequent  in  Russian  families — the 
children  educated  their  parents,  beginning  with 
their  mother. 

In  all  scenes  between  the  General  and  his 
children,  Elena  Paulovna,  at  first,  went  entirely 
with  her  husband.  His  attacks  of  illness 
frightened  her,  and  she  was  very  much  displeased 
with  Aniuta  for  causing  him  this  grief.  Now 
and  then  she  would  go  to  her  daughter  and  say 
in  her  most  persuasive  tone,  '  Aniuta  dear,  now 
do  give  in  to  your  father ;  promise  that  you  will 
never  write  again  ;  you  might  try  to  find  some 
other  occupation.  When  I  was  young  I  once 
wished  to  learn  the  violin,  but  my  father  would 
not  allow  it,  as  he  thought  it  an  ungraceful 
thing  for  a  lady  to  do.  Well,  what  was  to  be 
done?  Of  course,  I  did  not  insist,  but  took 
singing  lessons  instead.     Why,  now,  can't  you 


292  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

give  up  that  horrid  literature,  and  do  something 
else  ? ' 

However,  when  she  saw  that  her  attempts 
were  useless,  and  that  Aniuta  persisted  in  going 
about  with  her  melancholy,  injured  expression, 
she  began  to  pity  her.  And  then,  she  could  not 
help  being  curious  to  read  Aniuta's  stories,  and 
feeling  a  little  proud  to  think  that  her  daughter 
was  an  authoress. 

So,  by  degrees,  she  went  over  to  Aniuta's 
side,  and  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  at  last  found  him- 
self standing  quite  alone. 

In  the  anger  of  the  first  moment  he  had 
requested  Aniuta  to  vow  that  she  would  never 
write  again,  and  made  his  forgiveness  depend 
upon  this  condition.  Aniuta,  of  course,  could 
not  give  such  a  promise  ;  consequently  father 
and  daughter  did  not  speak  to  one  another  for 
several  days,  and  Aniuta  did  not  even  appear 
at  dinner.  Elena  Paulovna  continued  her  media- 
tion. 

At  last  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  yielded,  in  so  far 
that  he  consented  to  hear  Aniuta's  story. 

And  in  presence  of  the  assembled  family  this 
reading  took  place.  Aniuta,  fully  conscious  of 
the  importance  of  this  moment,  read  in  a  voice 
that  trembled  with  emotion. 


THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI  293 

The  heroine's  fate  was  so  like  the  authoress's 
that  everybody  was  struck  by  it.  Ivan  Sergeje- 
vitsch  listened  in  perfect  silence.  But  when 
Aniuta  came  to  the  last  page,  where  Lilienka  is 
dying,  and  bewails  her  lost  youth,  her  voice 
trembled  with  suppressed  sobs,  and  her  father's 
eyes  filled  with  tears.  He  rose  without  saying  a 
word,  and  left  the  room.  He  never  spoke  to 
Aniuta  about  her  story,  but  he  treated  her  with 
great  tenderness,  and  everybody  understood  that 
her  cause  was  gained. 

A  spirit  of  gentleness  and  conciliation  seemed 
to  dawn  on  the  family  from  that  day.  Its  first 
important  token  was,  that  the  housekeeper,  whom 
Ivan  Sergejevitsch  had  dismissed  in  his  first 
wrath,  was  graciously  allowed  to  remain  at  her 
post. 

And  the  next  act  of  forbearance  was  even 
more  astonishing.  Ivan  Sergejevitsch  per- 
mitted Aniuta  to  write  to  Dostojevsky,  only 
with  the  restriction  that  she  was  to  show  him 
the  letter.  More  still,  he  promised  that,  during 
their  approaching  visit  to  St  Petersburg,  she  was 
to  make  his  personal  acquaintance. 

When  his  wife  and  daughter  went  to  the 
capital,  the  General  used  to  remain  in  the 
country,  as  well  as  Tania,  who  was  under  the 


294  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

superintendence  of  her  governess.  But  as  Mal- 
vina  Jakovlevna  had  left,  and  her  Swiss  successor 
had  not  had  time  to  gain  perfect  confidence, 
Elena  Paulovna,  to  Tania's  great  delight,  made 
up  her  mind  to  take  the  child  with  her. 

This  journey  generally  took  place  in  January, 
when  there  was  excellent  sleighing.  They  had 
to  travel  about  forty  miles  in  a  telega,  and 
twenty-four  hours  by  railway,  and  great  prepara- 
tions were  made  in  the  kitchen  for  this  journey. 

And  what  a  wonderful  journey  it  was — through 
endless,  dense  forests,  only  varied  by  a  number 
of  lakes,  which  in  winter  looked  like  vast  plains 
of  snow.  To  Tania  it  remains  as  one  of  the 
brightest  memories  of  her  childhood. 


XI 

A  WINTER  IN  ST.  PETERSBURG. 
DOSTOJEVSKY 

Immediately  after  their  arrival  in  St.  Peters- 
burg, Aniuta  sent  an  invitation  to  Dostojevsky, 
and  the  two  sisters  looked  forward  to  his  visit  in 
feverish  excitement.  However,  it  turned  out  to 
be  a  great  disappointment. 

Ivan  Sergejevitsch  had  strongly  recommended 
his  wife  to  be  present  at  their  meeting.  So, 
when  Dostojevsky  arrived  at  the  appointed 
time,  he  found  Aniuta  surrounded  by  her  mother 
and  some  old  aunts,  who  were  curious  to  see  the 
celebrated  man.  Tania  had  also  begged  per- 
mission to  be  present.  Aniuta  was  much 
annoyed,  and  scarcely  opened  her  mouth. 
Dostojevsky  was  disappointed,  too,  and  all 
Elena  Paulovna's  attempts  to  keep  up  an 
interesting  conversation  fell  to  the  ground. 
Everybody  felt  uncomfortable,  and  after  having 


296  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

stayed  for  about  half-an-hour,  the  visitor  rose, 
made  a  stiff  bow  to  all  the  ladies,  and  left  with- 
out shaking  hands  with  anybody. 

Aniuta  was  very  disappointed  at  having  her 
pleasure  spoilt  in  this  way,  and  her  mother  felt 
miserable  and  guilty,  though  she  scarcely  knew 
why. 

Dostojevsky's  appearance  and  manners  had 
left  an  unfavourable  impression.  Though  a  man 
of  little  more  than  forty,  he  looked  rather  old 
and  worn  ;  he  kept  pulling  his  thin  yellow  beard 
and  biting  his  lips,  and  his  conversation  was 
anything  but  amiable. 

However,  some  days  after,  he  repeated  his 
visit,  and  this  time  was  fortunate  enough  to  find 
the  two  sisters  alone.  He  seized  Aniuta's  hands, 
and  they  sat  down  on  the  sofa,  and  talked 
together  like  old  friends.  Tania  sat  by  in  silence, 
her  eyes  riveted  on  Fedor  Michajlovitsch,  and 
drinking  in  every  word  he  said  with  intense 
interest.  How  changed  he  was  this  time !  He 
looked  so  young,  was  so  simple,  amiable,  and 
natural  in  his  manners,  and  so  fascinating. 
Tania  was  quite  taken  with  him. 

'  What  a  sweet  little  sister  you  have  got ! '  he 
said,  quite  unexpectedly,  to  Aniuta,  and  now 
Aniuta  got  quite  warm   in  praise  of  her  sister ; 


THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSKI  297 

she  even  told  him  that  Tania  wrote  verses,  and 
showed  him  her  poems.  Dostojevsky  read  some 
of  them  out  loud,  and  said  some  kind  things 
about  them.  Tania  beamed  and  flushed  with 
delight ;  she  thought  she  could  have  laid  down 
her  life  for  these  two,  who  were  so  kind  to  her, 
and  whom  she  admired  so  much. 

They  all  forgot  the  time,  and  three  hours  had 
gone  when  Elena  Paulovna  at  last  came  home 
from  her  shopping.  She  was  very  much  sur- 
prised, and  a  little  shocked,  when  she  found 
Dostojevsky  in  the  drawing-room  alone  with 
her  daughters.  However,  they  all  looked  so 
bright  and  happy  that  she  soon  forgot  her 
anxiety,  and  even  invited  Dostojevsky  to  stay 
and  dine  with  them.  From  that  day  he  became 
a  frequent  guest  in  their  house.  He  never 
showed  to  advantage  in  society,  but  when  alone 
with  a  few  intimate  friends  who  understood  and 
admired  him,  he  was  fond  of  talking,  and  would 
give  most  interesting  and  graphic  descriptions  of 
many  stirring  events  of  his  past  life,  or  he  would 
tell  the  contents  of  some  novel  he  was  going  to 
write. 

Some  of  his  brightest  recollections  were  con- 
nected with  the  publication  of  his  first  great 
novel,  '  Poor  People; '  it  had  an  immense  success, 


298  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

and  was  written  when  he  was  quite  young  ;  he 
had  sent  it  to  a  periodical,  '  The  Contempo- 
rary,' which  was  published  by  the  famous  critic 
Bolinsky,  and  received  contributions  from  the 
rising  star  the  poet  Nekrasof,  and  the  celebrated 
novelist  Gregorovitsch.  A  great  and  general 
revival  took  place  at  that  time  in  Russian 
literature.  Turgenef,  Gontscharof,  and  Herzen 
appeared  with  their  first  works.  The  public 
showed  an  unusual  interest  in  literary  produc- 
tions, and  never  had  the  demand  for  books  and 
periodicals  been  so  great. 

It  was  the  year  of  revolt,  1848.  All  Europe 
was  in  a  state  of  excitement. 

In  St.  Petersburg,  particularly  amongst  the 
students  at  the  University  and  the  pupils  at  the 
Polytechnicon,  numerous  small  societies  were 
formed,  which  at  first  only  occupied  themselves 
with  literary  pursuits.  But,  as  the  police  had 
orders  to  prohibit  all  societies,  of  whatever  de- 
scription they  might  be,  the  young  men  were 
obliged  to  hold  their  meetings  in  secret,  and  so 
by  degrees  they  took  a  political  character.  It  was 
Petroschevski,  an  unusually  clever  man  and  warm 
adherent  of  Fourier,  who  first  conceived  the  idea 
of  joining  all  these  small  societies  into  one  large 
secret  political  confederation.     However,   Petro- 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  299 

schevski  and  his  party  did  not  aim  at  open  revolt, 
nor  at  any  attempt  against  the  Emperor's  Hfe, 
and  their  objects  appear  rather  innocent  compared 
with  the  NihiHstic  propaganda  of  later  years. 
The  questions  discussed  at  their  secret  meetings 
were  mostly  of  an  abstract  character,  and  occa- 
sionally rather  naif,  as  for  instance  :  Can  we 
reconcile  the  killing  of  spies  and  traitors  with  the 
principles  of  philanthropy?  or.  Are  the  doctrines 
of  the  Greek  Church  incompatible  with  Fourier's 
ideals? 

Dostojevsky  joined  Petroschevski's  party.  It 
appeared  from  subsequent  investigations  that  his 
crime  had  been  to  read  an  account  of  Fourier's 
principles  at  one  of  the  secret  meetings,  and  to 
have  been  involved  in  a  plan  for  establishing  a 
secret  printing  office. 

The  punishment  for  this  offence  was — Siberia!  * 

April  23  rd,  1849,  was  a  fatal  day  to  the  Pet- 
roschevskists  ;  the  chief  and  thirty  of  his  adher- 
ents were  arrested  on  that  day. 

Dostojevsky  gave  a  detailed  and  graphic 
account  of  their  long  imprisonment  and  trial. 
*  It  was  not  till    February  23rd,    the    following 

*  It  must  be  remembered  that  Dostojevsky  was  an  officer  in  the 
Russian  army.  — ( Translator's  note). 


300  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

year,  that  my  sentence  was  read  to  me  in  my 
cell.     I  was  condemned  to  be  shot ! 

'  Nothing  Avas  said  about  the  time,  but  scarcely 
an  hour  had  passed,  when  the  gaoler  appeared 
and  told  me  to  put  on  my  own  clothes.  Under 
strong  escort  I  was  led  out  into  the  yard,  where 
nineteen  of  my  companions  were  waiting.  It 
was  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning.  We  were  put 
into  carriages,  four  in  each,  accompanied  by  a 
soldier. 

*  "  Where  are  we  going  ?  "  we  asked  ;  "  I  must 
not  tell  you,"  the  soldier  replied.  And  as  the 
carriage  windows  were  covered  with  ice  we  could 
see  nothing  outside. 

'  At  last  we  reached  Senajenovski  Square.  In 
the  middle  of  it  a  scaffold  was  raised,  up  to 
which  we  were  led  and  ranged  in  two  lines.  We 
were  so  carefully  watched  that  it  was  impossible 
to  say  more  than  a  few  words  to  those  that  stood 
nearest. 

*  A  sheriff  appeared  on  the  scaffold  and  read 
out  our  sentence  of  death  ;  it  was  to  be  executed 
instantly. 

'  Twenty  times  the  fatal  words  were  repeated  : 
"  Sentenced  to  be  shot !  "  And  so  indelibly  were 
the  words  graven  into  my  memory,  that  for  years 
afterwards  I  would  awake  in  the  middle  of  the 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  3OI 

night,  fancying  I  heard  them  being  read.  But  at 
the  same  time  I  distinctly  remember  another  cir- 
cumstance: the  officer,  after  having  finished  the 
reading,  folded  the  paper  and  put  it  into  his 
pocket,  after  which  he  descended  from  the  scaf- 
fold. At  this  moment  the  sun  broke  through  the 
clouds,  and  I  thought,  "It  is  impossible,  they  can't 
mean  to  kill  us  !"  and  I  whispered  these  words  to 
my  nearest  companion,  but  instead  of  answering, 
he  only  pointed  to  a  line  of  coffins  that  stood 
near  the  scaffold,  covered  with  a  large  cloth. 

'  All  my  hope  vanished  in  an  instant,  and  I 
expected  to  be  shot  in  a  few  minutes. 

*  It  gave  me  a  great  fright,  but  I  determined 
not  to  show  any  fear,  and  I  kept  talking  to  my 
companion  about  different  things.  He  told  me 
afterwards  that  I  had  not  even  been  very  pale. 

'  All  of  a  sudden  a  priest  ascends  the  scaffold, 
and  asks  if  any  of  the  condemned  wishes  to  con- 
fess his  sins.  Only  one  accepted  the  invitation, 
but  when  the  priest  held  out  the  crucifix  we  all 
touched  it  with  our  lips. 

'  Petroschevsky  and  two  others,  who  were  con- 
sidered the  most  culpable,  were  already  tied  to 
the  poles  and  had  their  heads  covered  with  a 
kind  of  bag,  and  the  soldiers  stood  ready  to  fire 
cit  the  com^mand  "  Fire  !  " 


302  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

'  I  thought  I  might  perhaps  have  five  minutes 
more  to  Hve,  and  awful  these  moments  were.  I 
kept  staring  at  a  church  with  a  gilt  dome,  which 
reflected  the  sunbeams,  and  I  suddenly  felt  as 
if  these  beams  came  from  the  region  where  I 
was  to  be  myself  in  a  few  moments  ! 

'Then  there  was  a  general  stir.  I  was  too 
short-sighted  to  discern  anything,  but  I  felt  that 
something  extraordinary  was  happening.  At 
last  I  descried  an  officer,  who  came  galloping 
across  the  square,  waving  a  white  handkerchief. 
He  was  sent  by  the  emperor  to  announce  our 
pardon.  Afterwards  we  learned  that  the  sen- 
tence of  death  had  only  been  a  threat,  intended 
as  "  a  lesson  not  to  be  forgotten."  But  this  lesson 
had  fatal  consequences  for  many  of  us.  When 
Grigorief  was  released  from  the  pole,  he  had  be- 
come mad  through  the  terror  he  had  undergone 
whilst  waiting  for  the  fatal  shot,  and  he  never 
recovered  his  reason.  Nor  do  I  think  that  any 
of  us  escaped  without  lifelong  injury  to  his 
nervous  system, 

*  Besides,  when  we  were  taken  up  to  the  scaf- 
fold, they  took  off  our  clothes,  so  that  we  had  spent 
more  than  twenty  minutes  standing  in  our  bare 
shirts  in  a  cold  of  22  deg.  Reaumur  below 
freezing  point !     When   we   came  back  to   our 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  303 

prisons,  some  of  us  had  their  ears  and  toes 
frozen ;  one  got  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  which 
ended  in  consumption.  As  for  myself,  I  don't 
remember  to  have  had  the  slightest  sensation  of 
the  cold. 

'  Our  sentence  of  death  had  been  changed  to 
eight  years'  penal  servitude  in  Siberia,  and  many 
years'  subsequent  exile.' 

Aniuta  and  Tania  knew  that  Dostojevsky 
suffered  from  epileptic  fits,  but  to  them  this  dis- 
ease was  connected  with  a  kind  of  mysterious 
horror,  so  they  never  dared  breathe  a  word 
about  it.  To  their  great  surprise  one  day  he 
broached  the  subject  himself,  and  told  them 
under  what  circumstances  the  first  fit  had  seized 
him. 

He  had  left  his  prison  and  was  living  as  a 
colonist  somewhere  in  Siberia.  He  suffered 
dreadfully  from  solitude  at  the  time,  and  some- 
times several  months  would  pass  without  his 
seeing  a  living  creature.  One  day — it  was 
Easter-eve — one  of  his  old  friends  came  on  an 
unexpected  visit.  But  in  the  delight  of  their 
meeting  they  forgot  the  holy  festival,  and  sat  up 
all  night  in  endless  talk  about  literature  and 
philosophy,  and  at  last  about  religion.  His 
visitor  was   an    atheist,    Dostojevsky  himself  a 


304  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

believer,  and  each  was  thoroughly  convinced 
that  he  was  right. 

'  There  is  a  God,  there  is  ! '  Dostojevsky  ex- 
claimed at  last,  beside  himself  with  enthusiasm. 

And  at  that  moment  the  church  bells  chimed 
for  morning  service.  The  air  vibrated  with  these 
solemn  tones.  '  And  I  felt,'  Dostojevsky  con- 
tinued, 'how  heaven  descended  on  earth,  and 
carried  me  away.  "  There  is  a  God,"  I  exclaimed, 
and  then  I  lost  consciousness.' 

'  Healthy  persons  like  yourself,'  he  said,  '  have 
no  idea  of  the  bliss  we  feel  the  moment  before 
the  seizure.  Mahomet  says  in  his  Koran  that 
he  has  been  in  Paradise.  The  ignorant  and  undis- 
cerningcallhimaliarandanimpostor.  No!  he  does 
not  lie  !  He  had  really  been  in  T'aradise  during  an 
attack  of  epilepsy,  from  which  he  suffered  like 
myself 

'  I  cannot  tell  if  this  bliss  lasts  for  seconds, 
hours,  or  months,  but,  believe  me,  I  would  not 
exchange  it  for  all  the  happiness  life  can 
give ! ' 

Dostojevsky  said  these  last  words  in  a  peculiar 
whisper.  The  sisters  felt  spellbound  by  the  mag- 
netic pbwer  of  his  words.  Suddenly  the  same 
thought  struck  them  :  he  is  going  to  have  a  fit 
now ! 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  305 

There  was  a  twitch  in  his  face  and  a  contrac- 
tion about  his  mouth. 

Dostojevsky  read  their  thoughts,  and  suddenly 
stopped  with  a  smile.  '  Don't  be  afraid/  he  said, 
'  I  always  know  beforehand  when  the  fit  is  com- 
ing on.' 

The  young  girls  felt  rather  embarrassed  and 
ashamed  that  he  had  guessed  their  thoughts, 
and  did  not  know  what  to  answer.  Soon  "after 
Dostojevski  left,  but  he  told  them  afterwards  that 
he  had  had  a  fit  the  following  night. 

Elena  Paulovna  and  Dostojevsky  had  become 
great  friends,  and  she  even  persuaded  him  to 
accept  an  invitation  to  a  large  farewell  party  she 
was  going  to  give  before  leaving  town. 

Unfortunately,  this  entertainment  turned  out 
a  coriiplete  failure,  and  Dostojevsky's  presence 
was  a  fatal  mistake.  He  felt  more  uncomfortable 
than  ever  in  this  large  heterogeneous  society.  As 
usual  on  similar  occasions,  he  was  rude  and  un- 
pleasant. He  tried  to  monopolise  Aniuta  the 
whole  evening,  and  took  great  offence  when  Elena 
Paulovna  called  her  daughter  away  to  attend  to 
her  other  guests.  The  fact  was  that  Dostojevsky 
was  seriously  in  love,  and  that  one  of  the  gentle- 
men present,  a  young  officer,  had  roused  his 
jealousy  by  the  marked  attentions  he  paid  the 
и 


зоб  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

young  girl.  Some  very  unpleasant  scenes  oc- 
curred in  the  course  of  the  evening,  and  Dos- 
tojevsky  scandalised  the  party  by  a  wild  outburst 
of  temper,  in  which  he  threw  out  a  broad  hint 
about  parents  selling  their  daughters  for  worldly 
advantages. 

After  this  party  the  relations  between  Dos- 
tojevsky  and  Aniuta  were  quite  changed.  He  was 
irritable  and  exacting,  and  tormented  her  with 
his  jealousy  ;  she  no  longer  looked  up  to  him  as  be- 
fore, but  seemed  to  find  pleasure  in  teasing  him. 

In  the  early  stage  of  their  acquaintance  Aniuta 
had  gladly  given  up  all  other  pleasures  on  the 
days  when  Dostojevsky  was  expected,  and  when 
he  was  in  the  room  her  thoughts  had  been  en- 
tirely taken  up  with  him.  Now  all  this  had 
changed.  When  he  came  whilst  other  visitors 
луеге  present,  she  quietly  continued  entertain- 
ing them,  and  if  she  received  an  invitation  for 
the  days  when  Dostojevsky  had  promised  to 
come,  she  wrote  to  him  excusing  herself 

Then  he  used  to  appear  the  following  day, 
and  to  be  very  excited.  Aniuta,  pretending  not 
to  notice  his  bad  humour,  would  take  up  some 
work. 

This  irritated  him  still  more ;  he  would  sit  in 
a  corner  without  saying  a  word. 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  307 

'Where   did   you   go    yesterday?'  he  would 
burst  out  at  last  in  an  irritated  tone. 

'  To  a  ball/  Aniuta  replies. 

'  You  danced  ?  ' 

'  Of  course.' 

'  With  your  cousin  ?  ' 

'  With  him  and  with  others.' 

'  And  you  find  pleasure  in  those  things  !' 

Aniuta  shrugs  her  shoulders. 

'  Why  shouldn't  I  ?  '  she  replies,  resuming  her 
work. 

*  You  are  a  frivolous,  thoughtless  doll/  he 
exclaims  at  last. 

In  this  way  they  used  to  talk. 

But  in  proportion  as  the  relations  between 
these  two  seemed  to  become  more  strained,  the 
friendship  between  Dostojevsky  and  Tania  grew 
warmer.  Of  course  her  blind  admiration  flat- 
tered him,  and  he  would  frequently  hold  up 
Tania  as  an  example  to  her  sister. 

When  Aniuta  pretended  not  to  understand  his 
paradoxes,  Fedor  Michajlovitsch  would  fire  up, 
exclaiming: 

'  You  have  a  shallow  and  narrow  mind  !  look 
at  your  sister !  She  understands  me,  she  has 
depth  and  delicacy  of  mind.' 

On  these  occasions  Tania  blushed  with  delight, 


308  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

and  she  would  have  cut  herself  in  pieces  to  prove 
how  well  she  understood  him. 

And  indeed,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  Tania 
did  understand  Dostojevsky.  She  guessed  his 
warm  and  tender  feelings,  she  honoured  him, 
not  only  on  account  of  his  genius,  but  because  of 
his  sufferings.  His  originality  captivated  her 
and  fertilized  her  own  imagination. 

If  Dostojevsky  had  been  able  to  look  into  this 
young  heart,  he  would  have  been  deeply  touched 
to  see  the  place  he  occupied  in  it. 

In  the  depths  of  her  heart  Tania  was  very  much 
pleased  that  Dostojevsky  appeared  less  infatuated 
with  Aniuta  than  he  had  been  at  first,  and  yet 
she  was  ashamed  of  this  feeling,  as  if  it  were  a 
kind  of  treason. 

Fedor  Michajlovitsch  called  Tania  his  little 
friend,  and  he  would  even  commend  her  outward 
appearance  at  the  expense  of  her  sister. 

'You  think  you  are  good-looking,'  he  would 
say;  '  I  can  assure  you,  your  sister  will  be  much 
prettier  than  you  some  day.  Her  face  is  much 
more  expressive,  and  then  she  has  a  pair  of 
genuine  gipsy-eyes !  You  —  why,  you  have  a 
rather  pleasant  little  German  face,  that's 
all' 

Aniuta    smiled    contemptuously;    but   Tania 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  309 

swallowed  eagerly  the  unusual  praise  of  her 
beauty. 

She  would  have  liked  to  know  what  her  sister 
thought  of  all  this,  and  if  she  herself  would 
indeed  become  good-looking  some  day.  So 
when  they  were  going  to  bed  that  evening  she 
said,  ^  What  funny  things  Fedor  Michajlovitsch 
was  saying  to-day!' — trying  to  look  as  uncon- 
cerned as  possible. 

'What  do  you  mean?'  Aniuta  asked;  she  had 
evidently  forgotten  the  whole  conversation. 

'  Oh  well,  that  about  the  gipsy-eyes,  and  about 
my  being  good-looking,'  says  Tania,  blushing 
deeply. 

Aniuta  turns  her  graceful  neck  and  looks  at 
Tania  with  a  sly,  expressive  glance. 

'  So  you  fancy  Fedor  Michajlovitsch  thinks  you 
good-looking,  better  looking  than  me?'  she  asks. 

The  wonderful  mysterious  smile  in  Aniuta's 
green  eyes,  and  her  fair  flowing  curls,  make  her 
look  like  a  mermaid.  In  the  large  looking-glass 
opposite  the  bed,  Tania  sees  her  own  little  dark 
person  beside  that  of  her  sister.  It  would  be  a 
great  mistake  to  say  that  she  feels  satisfied  with 
the  comparison,  but  her  sister's  cold  self-com- 
placent tone  irritates  her,  and  she  says  with  some 
temper — 


ЗЮ  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKT 

'Oh,  well,  tastes  differ!' 

'Indeed,  tastes  are  queer  sometimes,'  Aniuta 
says  calmly,  and  continues  to  brush  her  hair. 

They  put  out  the  light,  but  Tania  keeps  on 
brooding  over  the  same  thing. 

'Is  it  possible?'  she  asks  herself,  'Can  Fedor 
Michajlovitsch  really  think  me  better  looking 
than  Aniuta?'  and  she  adds  these  words  to  her 
prayer, 

'  Good  Lord,  let  all  the  world  admire  Aniuta, 
but  let  Fedor  Michajlovitsch  only  think  that  I 
am  prettier.' 

But  a  bitter  disappointment  was  in  store  for 
poor  Tania. 

Dostojevsky  had  strongly  advised  Tania  to 
keep  up  her  music.  She  was  not  very  musical, 
but  her  regular  daily  practising  had  given  her 
some  execution,  a  good  touch  and  facility  in 
reading.  She  once  happened  to  play  a  piece  to 
Dostojevsky — variations  on  Russian  ballads — 
which  pleased  him  particularly,  because  he  was 
in  a  mood  to  enjoy  music,  and  so  he  became 
quite  enthusiastic  about  it  and  broke  out  in 
exaggerated  praise  of  Tania's  musical  gifts.  Of 
course  this  was  sufficient  for  Tania  to  make  a 
fresh  start.  She  took  lessons  of  a  first-rate 
teacher,  and   spent   every  leisure  hour    at   the 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  31I 

piano.  She  was  going  to  prepare  a  great  sur- 
prise for  Dostojevsky  in  practising  the  '  Sonate 
pathetique/  which  he  had  said  was  his  favourite 
piece. 

It  was  rather  a  difficult  task,  but  after  some 
time  Tania  mastered  it  pretty  well,  and  was 
only  awaiting  an  opportunity  to  exhibit  her 
skill. 

One  day  shortly  before  the  Rajevskis  were  to 
leave  town,  the  two  sisters  were  alone,  as  their 
mother  and  aunts  were  going  out  to  dinner. 
Dostojevsky  came  in  the  evening;  he  seemed  a 
little  nervous  and  queer,  but  not  irritable,  as  he 
was  wont  to  be  of  late. 

Tania,  thinking  how  delighted  he  would  be  to 
hear  his  favourite  piece  of  music,  sat  down  and 
began  to  play.  Anxious  to  do  her  very  best, 
she  was  soon  so  entirely  absorbed  by  her  music, 
that  she  forgot  everything  else.  At  last  she 
had  done,  and  feeling  that  she  had  really  done 
well  was  waiting  for  the  applause  from  him  for 
whom  all  this  trouble  had  been  taken.  But  there 
was  deep  silence.  Tania  looked  round — the 
room  was  empty. 

Her  heart  sank ;  a  vague  misgiving  seized  her. 
She  went  into  the  next  room — nobody  was  there. 
At  last  she  came  to  the  little  corner-room,  and 


312  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

lifted  the  curtain  which  separated  it  from  the 
other  apartments ;  —  and  what  did  she  see  ? 
Aniuta  and  Dostojevsky  sitting  together  on  the 
sofa!  the  room  was  dimly  lighted,  and  Aniuta's 
face  was  hidden  by  the  lamp-shade,  but  Dosto- 
jevsky's  face  was  seen  distinctly — it  was  pale 
and  excited ;  he  was  holding  Aniuta's  hand,  and 
bending  towards  her;  he  spoke  in  a  passionate 
whisper. 

'  Anna  Ivanovna,  don't  you  understand  that  I 
have  loved  you  from  the  first  moment  I  saw 
you ;  nay,  before  I  saw  you,  when  I  read  your 
letters  ?  I  love  you,  not  as  a  friend — no,  pas- 
sionately, with  all  my  heart — ' 

And  Tania!  She  nearly  fainted.  A  bitter 
feeling  of  loneliness  came  over  her;  she  felt 
deeply  wronged;  all  the  blood  rushed  to  her 
heart  and  then  to  her  head. 

She  dropped  the  curtain  and  rushed  out  of  the 
room,  upsetting  a  chair  in  her  hurry. 

Her  sister  started.  *  Is  it  you,  Tania?'  she 
said.  But  Tania  neither  answered  nor  stopped 
till  she  reached  her  own  room  at  the  other  end 
of  the  house.  She  tore  off  her  dress,  fell  on  her 
bed  and  buried  her  face  in  the  pillows. 

Her  heart  was  overflowing.  Till  now  she  had 
never  fully  realised  her  feeling  for  Dostojevsky, 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  313 

not  in  the  deepest  recesses  of  her  heart  had  she 
owned  to  herself  that  she  was  in  love  with  him, 
and  indescribable  were  the  feelings  of  bitterness, 
wrong  and  shame  that  swelled  her  poor  heart  in 
this  terrible  hour. 

At  last  she  began  to  wish  that  her  sister  would 
come. 

'  They  don't  care  for  me,  they  wouldn't  care  if 
I  were  dying  !  Oh,  I  wish  I  could  die  now  ! ' 
and  her  grief  found  vent  in  a  flood  of  tears. 

Sleep  was  out  of  the  question.  At  last  Tania 
hears  the  door-bell  ring  and  quick  steps  outside ; 
the  ladies  were  coming  home,  she  heard  them 
talking,  and  distinguished  Dostojevsky's  voice 
taking  leave.  The  hall  door  was  shut,  and  Aniuta's 
steps  approached  in  the  passage. 

Tania  could  not  bear  the  light  that  fell  on  her 
face,  neither  could  she  endure  to  meet  Aniuta's 
happiness,  so  she  turned  round  pretending  to  be 
asleep. 

Aniuta  went  up  to  her  :  *  You're  not  asleep  ?  * 
she  said.     No  answer. 

'  Well,  if  you  are  offended,  I  can't  help  it — it's 
all  the  worse  for  you,  you  won't  hear  anything ! ' 
Aniuta  said,  and  went  to  bed  as  if  nothing  had 
happened. 

The  next  day  Tania  felt  miserable,  and  went 


314  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

in  feverish  expectation  of  what  Aniuta  would 
have  to  tell  her.  She  put  no  questions,  but  there 
was  a  hostile  feeling  in  her  heart  towards  her 
sister,  and  when  Aniuta  came  up  and  tried  to 
caress  her,  Tania  pushed  her  away  vehemently  in 
a  flash  of  anger.  This  offended  Aniuta  again, 
and  she  left  Tania  to  her  own  sad  humour. 

Tania  dreaded  the  moment  when  Dostojevsky 
should  come,  and  expected  him  every  minute,  but 
he  never  came.  They  sat  down  to  dinner — no 
Dostojevsky. 

There  was  a  concert  in  the  evening.  '  Of 
course  Aniuta  will  stay  at  home,  he  will  come, 
and  they  will  be  alone  ! '  Her  heart  ached  with 
jealousy.  No  !  Aniuta  went  to  the  concert  with 
them,  and  was  in  high  spirits  all  the  time. 

When  the  two  sisters  were  going  to  bed  that 
night,  Tania  could  not  control  herself  any  longer. 
Without  looking  at  her  sister,  she  said  : 

*  When  do  you  expect  Fedor  Michajlovitsch  ? ' 

Aniuta  smiled.  '  Well,  you  don't  want  to  knov/ 
anything,  you  won't  talk  to  me,  you  are  offended  ! ' 

Her  voice  was  so  kind  and  gentle  that  Tania 
melted  immediately,  and  her  love  for  Aniuta 
came  back. 

She  crept  up  into  her  sister's  bed,  clung  to  her, 
and  burst  out  crying.     Aniuta  patted  her  head. 


THE   SISTERS    RAJEVSVI  315 

'  You  little  fool/  she  said,  '  silly  little  thing  !  ' 
she  repeated  tenderly.  At  last  she  could  not  help 
bursting  out  into  loud  laughter  : 

'  Oh,  I  never  heard  such  a  thing  before  !  You 
go  and  fall  in  love  with  a  man  three  times  as  old 
as  yourself!' 

These  words,  this  laughter,  awakened  a  mad 
hope  in  Tania. 

'  Then  you  don't  love  him? '  she  asked,  whisper- 
ing in  breathless  emotion. 

Aniuta  kept  thinking  for  some  moments. 

'  You  see/  she  began,  evidently  somewhat 
embarrassed,  *  of  course,  I  like  him  very  much, 
and  admire  him  exceedingly.  He  is  as  clever 
as  original,  such  a  genius  !  But — how  shall  I 
explain — I  don't  really  love  him  in  such  a  way  ; 
I  mean  not  so  that  I  should  like  to  marry  him  ! ' 
she  burst  out  at  last. 

What  a  load  fell  from  Tania's  heart!  How 
bright  she  felt  at  once  !  She  clasped  her  sister's 
neck  and  kissed  her  fondly.  Aniuta  continued 
talking. 

'  Do  you  know  I  am  quite  surprised  myself 
that  I  don't  love  him.  He  is  so  good,  so  amiable! 
At  first  I  really  thought  I  should  care  for  him. 
But  /  am  not  the  kind  of  wife  he  wants.  The 
woman  who  marries  him  must  give  herself  up 


3l6  THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI 

entirely  to  him,  she  must  have  no  thought,  no 
feeling  besides  him.  But  that  I  cannot  do !  I 
want  to  live  for  myself  too !  Besides,  he  is  so 
nervous,  so  exacting.  It  is  as  if  he  wanted  to 
absorb  me  entirely ;  I  never  feel  free  in  his 
presence.' 

Aniuta  said  all  this,  partly  to  her  sister,  partly 
to  explain  the  fact  to  herself  Tania  seemed  to 
understand  her  and  sympathise  with  her,  but  in 
her  own  heart  she  thought :  '  What  bliss  it  would 
be  to  live  with  him  always,  to  do  everything  for 
him !  how  can  Aniuta  refuse  such  happiness  ? ' 
But  anyhow,  Tania  went  to  sleep  that  night 
much  less  unhappy  than  on  the  preceding  night. 

The  day  of  departure  was  approaching.  Fedor 
Michajlovitsch  came  once  more  ;  it  was  his  fare- 
well visit.  He  did  not  stay  long,  but  his  man- 
ner towards  Aniuta  was  friendly  and  natural, 
and  they  promised  to  write  to  one  another. 

He  was  very  affectionate  with  Tania,  and  gave 
her  a  kiss,  but  of  course  he  was  far  from  having 
any  idea  of  what  she  had  suffered  for  his  sake. 

About  six  months  later,  Aniuta  received  a 
letter  from  Dostojevsky  telling  her  that  he  had 
found  a  wonderful  young  girl  with  whom  he  had 
fallen  in  love,  and  who  had  promised  to  marry 


THE   SISTERS   RAJEVSKI  317 

him.  This  young  girl  was  Anna  Grigorjevna, 
his  second  wife.  '  If  anybody  had  told  me  that 
six  months  ago/  Dostojevsky  added  quite  simply 
at  the  end  of  his  letter,  '  I  give  you  my  word  of 
honour  I  should  not  have  believed  it' 

Tania's  wound  healed  by  and  by.  The  home- 
journey,  indeed,  effaced  the  last  trace  of  the  storm 
that  had  raged  in  her  heart. 

The  two  sisters  never  alluded  to  the  past 
event.  Their  sisterly  affection  was  soon  entirely 
restored. 

They  came  back  to  Palibino,  to  their  calm 
monotonous  country  life,  but  they  both  felt 
that  a  change  must  come  soon,  that  great  events 
were  at  hand.  They  seemed  to  be  aware  that 
they  had  been  allowed  to  cast  a  glance  into  the 
future,  and  they  felt  convinced  that  something 
new,  unusual,  and  important  would  happen  in 
their  lives.  Both  were  seized  with  an  immense 
indescribable  hope,  as  if  the  years  to  come  must 
bring  fulfilment  of  all  their  wonderful  golden 
dreams. 


Printed  by  T,  and  A.  Constable,  Printers  to  Her  Majesty, 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press. 


0-^ 


г 


Date  Due 

^,^.Ш^^ 

\С^'ВШШ^ 

■    * 

fija^i 

'■^^'14 

Pir- 

'  '^^  Щ 

,1Un15'43- 

JUL  ^  i 

ia/e 

HLP  2  ] 

5378 

ОС?  ^  8  19 

78 

ОГТ  9  с 

1Q7fi 

Щ^гг    . 

iO/q 

■f'     -     : 

.  ,■ 

1 

■1 

1 
1 

L.  В.  Cat.  No.  1 137                               / 

1 

#^ 


тпш 


ш 


3  5002  00152  9127 

SonfaTovalevsky  :'  biography  and  autobio 


AUTHOR 


QA 

29- 

-K6C3 


Ко vale sky 


462Г 


TITLE 


jy^graphy  &_mxt.QhlQ^rB:ph;!U 


DATE  DUE 


BORROWER'S   NAJ 


Mt^'i 


«fUN  ^  5  '43 


JUL  2  3  197J 


46211 


Л